《Savage Forest》


 Chapter 0

    Chapter 0 ¨C Prologue


    When he found the woman, he intended to kill her.


    Tarhan listened to the tearing noises of the sky with a numb face.


    It started to rain.


    He glanced down as the lightning struck a nearby tree, making it charred and smoked. Raindrops hit his tight, muscular forearms. Even the cold water droplets turned into misty water vapor in the painful heat where his skin, which was covered with anger and betrayal, blew up.


    ¡®¡­The wolves are making a fuss.¡¯


    Suddenly, he remembered that he had been living this life for quite some time. First, with rising anger, then with a madness that could not be controlled on its own. And, he was now blaming the reason he continued to do this on ferocious inertia.


    Yes, it was inertia¡­


    ¡®Otherwise, there is no reason to continue this madness of wandering aimlessly in search of that woman, whose life or death is unknown.¡¯


    Tarhan realized that at some point, unexpectedly, his thoughts began to flow in that direction again.


    ¡®Sh*t¡­ It was that again.¡¯


    He remembered the bitterness of his stinging wounds and tried to change the direction of his thoughts. However, he could not do that. If possible, Tarhan would have been successful by trying a hundred times already.


    It was always her¡­ Behind all the motives of his actions was the woman.


    To him, who was responsible for the survival of the entire tribe, surviving alone in the forest was not a task. Rather, he was more suited to this condition. Nevertheless, he reconsidered the reason why he had been obsessed with living in the group.


    ¡­A child.


    It was because of the child. His children that she would have again. The child who would be in her nine months inside her bulging belly enough to make her narrow shoulders stand out. Oddly enough, it was at first. Since they were young, he thought they would soon have children.


    Living in groups increased the survival rate of newborns. To do that, he had to be recognized within the tribe.


    Tarhan, a man of Cartantina to the bone, did what the man who gave the seed of the child she would bear should do.


    He desperately needed a high position.


    As if looking up at the top of a sheer cliff, his status was so high that everyone looked up to him. A position that would never be defeated in a subtle conflict between his woman and the prey he has taken over.


    ¡­He needed a position where no one on the ground he stepped on would ever point a finger at his woman for fear of him.


    It was for this reason that he did not attack the surviving fallen Cartantina by biting their stomachs and tongues right away, despite the kicked and spat insults of the Aquileans.


    If he had torn their dirty faces on the spot, he would have been intoxicated with a victory that night, though he would not have been able to hide his woman with poor legs from among the women of the tribe while he went hunting.


    He would not have been able to build a house that was not lacking in anything compared to others, nor would he be able to hand over the necklace crafted from the bones of Geppas, the most honorable accessory that could save ten more such houses¡­


    However, now, Tarhan was thinking over and over again, what a foolish and terrible decision it had been for his life.


    ¡®She never wore that necklace.¡¯


    In the house where he and the woman lived, the necklace was kept in its original place. The woman did not take anything about him¡­ as though she would not wear any traces of him, no matter how small.


    It tightened Tarhan¡¯s breathing every moment.


    There was not a night he did not regret ¡ª without knowing what he regrets. By the time all the dust and dirt had been washed away, and only the smell of pouring water was present, Tarhan began to move his steps again.


    His eyes were sharp again like the claws of a predator.


    ¡ª


    Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I work on, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    1. Inevitable Days.


    The group that went hunting has returned. In a flash, the news reached the workroom where the young women were gathered. As soon as she heard the news, Enya stiffened and dropped the sewing materials she was holding.


    The head of the hunting group was Tarhan.


    The women, who had huddled a distance away from where she was sitting, glanced at her with anxious eyes. It was as if she could hear the whispers of the women around her.


    ¡®Tarhan¡­ Tarhan is back.¡¯


    ¡®The deputy chieftain is back.¡¯


    Enya rolled her eyes, trying to avoid their curiosity and envy. It wasn¡¯t her that they were interested in, though the woman of the deputy chieftain, Tarhan.


    Getting up from her seat, blue veins reflected on her slender thighs. It was as blue as a jackdaw¡¯s feather. She had whiter skin than any other woman in the tribe. Not only that she was born with it, and it was also in addition to the fact that she had never done any hard and bad work under the scorching sun.


    Tarhan had never, since they lived together, forced her to work separately. Rather, it was Enya who tried to get some work.


    There were times when she secretly went out looking for work, wanting to help the household somehow. They asked what she could do with a bad-legged body, and she came back with only scoldings and glares.


    When Tarhan heard the news, he found Enya, who was sneaking around the house and threatened her.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t name those damn bastards right now¡­!¡±


    Taking the name of the people who pointed fingers at her, he left the house with fire in his eyes. Then, he came back that day, breaking about four or five bones in the nose of the grown-up man.


    That night, he held onto Enya, at his wit¡¯s end, not knowing what to do, and became angry for a long time while asking if the things he had brought were lacking. She gazed up at him with her eyes wide open and tears in her eyes.


    How could that be¡­?


    Their hut was always overflowing with food. It was so overwhelming that it was difficult to deal with it. The group that went out hunting shared their share fairly. Depending on how much they took, the merit they had made that day was revealed.


    Tarhan¡¯s share was always greater than that of the chieftain, Kahanti.


    That day, he only calmed his anger when she promised that she would never look for work again. It was a promise she made because if he got angry after finding out she was crying alone one more time, he would break the legs of those who persecuted her that day.


    Enya really didn¡¯t know what to do when Tarhan was angry that way. All she had to do was do what he told her.


    The ladies of the tribe glanced at her leaving the sewing room with pale faces. Perhaps, the gossip would start once she left the room.


    ¡®That woman is the woman who lives with the chieftain Tarhan.¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t be more miserable as she thought of their mouths opening over and over again.


    ¡­Tarhan.


    Even though there were people in the Aquilea plain who did not know Chieftain Kahanti, no one did not know the deputy chieftain Tarhan. He was the deputy chief of the Aquilea tribe, but everyone respected him more than the chieftain. This was especially the case with young men.


    To them, Tarhan was a god.


    The embodiment of Reias, the predecessor of Aquilea.


    The animals Reias fed and clothed inhabited the vast plains of Aquilea, including humans. As long as the seeds of the monsters living there did not dry out, Tarhan, a natural hunter, would continue to be revered.


    Enya was the only woman who had been living in his hut for many years. And, it was a known fact that she was a woman with a disability that was not even treated as a living person in Aquilea.


    She stepped outside, rubbing her staggering thighs in misery.


    ¡®He¡¯ll come to pick me up again if I¡¯m late¡­¡¯


    Tarhan hated her being late. Moreover, if his nerves were in a state of brittleness right after the hunt was over, there was nothing to say. He wanted the first thing he saw immediately after his return was her face.


    The last time she heard the news of his return, she procrastinated and took the time to return. Because of that, he came to pick her up directly without using his subordinates and carried her around in front of thirty women who were tanning skins.


    She could not be more ashamed. It felt like her skin was peeling off.


    Even in her younger years, when Tarhan was a skinny boy and she was a little girl, he often carried her around like that.


    At that time, she knew no shame. Enya just believed the boy who said he didn¡¯t want to see her overuse her legs.


    At the time, she was busy chasing after him, dragging her uncomfortable left leg on the ground. Every time the boy stopped and came over to her before lifting her in a flash, she looped her arm around his neck so that he wouldn¡¯t drop her.


    Even the grown men, who were not lacking in food, were busy chasing her away, saying that seeing her would bring bad luck.


    Nonetheless, this strange boy couldn¡¯t let her go every time because she lacked food. Enya was always terrified that he might change his mind. Every time he picked her up first, she would hug the sweaty nape and poke her nose until he was embarrassed by her.


    But now, it is different.


    Enya begged Tarhan not to bring her back. She begged with a crawling voice, even though she noticed that the man¡¯s face had changed when he heard those words. She said that she would arrive on time to coincide with the news of his return, so he should not bring her directly in that way.


    ¡°What¡­? Don¡¯t go outside looking for you?¡±


    When the man heard those words and raised his bewildered eyebrows, she nearly picked up the words she spat and ate them back again.


    A subtle change in his expression could tell that the man was displeased with the request. Still, Enya gave him the answer that she had decided. It was because she now knew how it seemed to the people of the tribe when a man returning from the hunting season was looking for a woman.


    There were very few men who could go on a hunt organized by the chieftain in Aquilea.


    Twice a month, fifteen to twenty strong men go hunting to obtain the bones and meat of monsters that are supplied to the whole tribe. Needless to say, they were the strongest and most capable men in Aquilea.


    In Aquilea, the stronger the man, the more children he had from many women.


    Even if the man was judged to only be able to feed the child for a while, the women slept with them without much thought. It wasn¡¯t just because the more children they had, the more people who would bring food to them when they were old.


    ¡°People die quickly. Died by getting twisted by the umbilical cord, died after getting bitten by insects, died by illness, died by drowning in the river, died killed by the bison¡­ Babies die more, more often. No matter how many babies are born, it is rare that the child will grow up until they have a child again.¡±


    It was the sound of the only shaman in the village and the one who oversaw women¡¯s childbirth, the old woman Piache chanting like a spell.


    Consequently, the women of Aquilea usually liked to have many children, especially if it was from strong men. Sleeping with other men other than the man whom they had slept together in Aquilea was taken for granted as if picking fruit from one tree to another. It was not a taboo.


    During the Rest Day, young men and women from several small tribes stretching across the ridgeline would mingle together and share their bare affection.


    It was promiscuous and intemperate. Occasionally, a man and a woman who did not look away from each other would continue to live in the same hut and raised several children together. Nonetheless, although most children were born from the same belly, they all had different fathers.


    Tarhan must have had a chance. Too.


    He was a man from a foreign tribe who rose to the rank of deputy chieftain. He was a handsome man that women could run to with their eyes wide open. Although he was a little rough, foul-mouthed, and easily annoyed, he never let those around him starve to death. The group that went hunting with him all returned alive.


    But, he never took part in the Rest Day festival. Instead, he built a hut and put Enya in it. He never drove her out and never brought any other woman with him.


    Still, no one objected to Tarhan¡¯s way.


    Naturally, Enya, too, had been living without knowing any other man than him.


    It was only natural that the men who participated in the hunt were looking for women to spend the night with on the night they returned.


    Enya knew that countless times she had heard the bragging of the men and women who had spent the night¡­ How hungry were the men who returned from hunting for a soft female body that would cool the boiling blood as they crossed the crisis between life and death.


    It was so wild, and how exciting it was to women.


    Just the fact that an ordinary man returned from hunting to find a woman meant mating. So, it goes without saying that Tarhan would be looking for her, who had lived with him for many years in his hut.


    ¡­The only thing the strongest man in all the Aquilea sought was a limp woman.


    Her face burned so hot, she couldn¡¯t stand it.


    It was obvious what the people of the tribe would be talking about when they saw it. When she was younger than this, she didn¡¯t know how to present herself and hugged him as soon as he came to pick her up. She had no idea what the people who saw it would think, so I just hugged him because he needed me.


    She didn¡¯t know if that would lead to any backstory.


    Enya hated it so badly.


    She could feel the glance at her, who was limp, as she walked, looking only at the ground. Her face lit up on its own, and Enya accelerated her steps. However, she couldn¡¯t get any speed with her feet, so it was only her heart that was rushing.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to find Tarhan. He was sitting alone by the well near their hut.


    Compared to the young women who were swarming around men who returned from hunting, his surroundings were too quiet. It had always been like that since the arm of a woman who had been hiding in his hut was broken one day.


    He was sitting with his big body bent, washing away the blood and dirt.


    Seeing him, Enya¡¯s chest tightened in an instant. The shiny skin, splashed with water, was scorched red in the dusky evening light¡­ After ten and a couple more days, his face looked a little emaciated.


    At that time, Tarhan raised his large hand and rubbed his face before raising his head as if he felt a presence.


    Enya moistened the inside of her parched mouth with her tongue unknowingly at the look of the man who made eye contact with her, like a hunting dog.


    Finding her, he slowly got his body up. The gaze went up endlessly.


    She could feel her gaze gravitate towards the bare muscular upper body and the slender, narrow waist. It seemed to her, too, why the women of the tribe who feared him to death also could not stop glancing at him when they encountered him along the way.


    For a moment, the inside of her thighs got wet as if she had a chill. As soon as she met him, her body changed as though it was natural to her, and the heat on her cheeks rose to the point that it was embarrassing.


    She had been with him countless times over the past few years. Even though she was the only woman who had ever embraced him, how was it that her body heated up here every moment¡­?


    Confused, Enya turned around and entered the hut.


    She could feel his gaze at her from behind. After a while, she heard the sound of pouring the remaining water from the gourd on his body.


    ¡ª


    Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I work on, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    ¡°Ha-uhk¡­¡±


    Sweat dripped down Enya¡¯s nose, which was flushed red. Her eyes seemed to twinkle in the distance. Even though she bit her lip to try to somehow hold back her moaning, a nasal sound leaked out.


    She followed her gaze and glanced down.


    The man¡¯s black hair was moving violently, sandwiched between her two thin thighs. Each time she shuddered, her legs, which the man had placed on his shoulders, dangled from the wide back.


    ¡°Haa, ung¡­! Uh, uht¡ª!¡±


    Enya grabbed the man¡¯s wet hair with her trembling palms.


    She swept his thick neck and swept it again. Feeling her lower body crying, it was because she wanted to take him in quickly. She had to plead with him as she looked down at her underbelly, where she caught a glimpse of Tarhan¡¯s nostrils.


    ¡°Tarhan¡­ Just put it in, and it¡¯ll be fine¡­ huhp, stop and hurry, ah¡ª!¡±


    She knew that underneath she was a little dry at first, but as soon as his flesh got in, it would be wet. Still, the man ignored her.


    Now, she was not a girl to bleed on the bed for accepting him. When the man would have intercourse with her after a long time, like the night she first accepted him, he would put his mouth under her.


    It seemed like she would come again.


    In the end, Enya cried and fumbled for the man¡¯s hand. She did not want to stand alone at the end of the intense sensations that were to come, she wanted to share everything with him.


    As if it was natural, he quickly grabbed her small hand, which did not know what to do with his big fingers. Her joints were entangled in his hard hands, covered in calluses. Not long, her waist was bent and stretched out like a tightly pulled bowstring.


    It felt like her eyes were being shaken by the sensations she didn¡¯t know how many times had come.


    ¡°Uuh, ah! Haa-ut¡­!¡±


    In the end, Enya clasped her fingers that were in the man¡¯s hands, and her body trembled all over, reaching its climax. Standing up to her little toes, her legs fluttered over the man¡¯s majestic shoulder, flapping like a fish¡¯s fins that stranded ashore.


    Tarhan grabbed the body that was about to escape and pressed it down. He pressed down on the slender thighs that struggled and clamored, devouring the water flowing underneath her till the end.


    It felt like her whole bottom was being sucked into his mouth.


    After a while, Tarhan lifted his head up, pulling her lips away from under her. He quickly spread her legs apart and climbed over her body. As he ascended, his shadow covered her entire body. Both of them were breathing hard.


    Enya swallowed a gulp, raising her intoxicated face.


    She swept the man¡¯s wrinkled forehead as he let out a hot breath and quickly wrapped her arm around his neck. She spread her legs wide and wrapped them around the man¡¯s rear, which was as hard as stone.


    ¡°Ahng¡­! Haahh!¡±


    The long and majestic object slammed inside the woman at once.


    His gigantic body gripped and pressed down on the woman¡¯s body, which was shuddering at the moment of pressure. Even though it was wet, it felt like her thighs were convulsing at the strange feeling.


    The man who had spent a few nights without her in the mountains full of men, with his eyes wide open, buried his head in her swollen breasts and let out a sound that seemed like a beast.


    ¡°Hu-uhp, huuu¡­¡±


    Enya also had a hard time holding back her moan.


    When she first saw it, she thought it was an absolutely unacceptable size and volume. As if it was such a fitting fit, every time he embraced her, it gave her incredible pleasure. She had never imagined it before.


    It was clear what had happened to her body. It couldn¡¯t be as good as dying every time. She hurriedly lifted her buttocks and moved to receive him even deeper.


    Huuhp, uhhp¡ªA lively moan came out regardless of her will.


    It was only twelve days¡­ She couldn¡¯t even tell him how much she missed him.


    Without him, Aquilea was terribly cold. When she woke up, the empty spot next to her was cold, and when she stepped outside, the eyes of the tribesmen looking at her were cold. Enya couldn¡¯t explain how much she missed this man¡¯s scorching heat.


    Then, Tarhan placed his arms on either side of her face and straightened his back.


    Naturally, her two legs spread even wider and were pressed to the limit. He let out a scratching moan from the inside of his throat once again and quickly began to dig inside her.


    ¡°Hu-uhhn, uh, ah! Ah¡­!¡±


    She embraced Tarhan¡¯s neck like a lifeline and endured his full-fledged movement.


    As always, right after a hunt, Tarhan used his whole body to attack her as if he was really going to eat her. She moved her whole waist and tried to accept him as much as she could. It was painful being unable to embrace his magnificent muscular waist, even with her legs wide open.


    It seemed that no woman would be able to accept him without getting wet if he started thrusting in this way.


    In the first place, he had a size that was difficult to accept unless she was loosened up to the point where the liquid was dripping up to her thighs.


    The man began to thrust his body harder and harder over Enya¡¯s body, now almost folded in half. From the beginning, once the big man climbed on the soft body, she would be covered with him, hidden behind his back.


    Enya slumped under him and threw one of her arms behind her, and pressed it to the ground. She embraced him as she lifted her upper body as hard as she could. If she didn¡¯t do that, she thought her body was going to be pushed down by the magnificent power and bang her head against the wall.


    ¡°Hu-ung, ah! Tarhan¡­ ha-aht! Aahkk, Tarhan¡ª!¡±


    With one free hand, she buried her nails into his shiny shoulder. If she didn¡¯t do that, she couldn¡¯t handle the man¡¯s power that was riding her body like crazy, pouring out the remains of his excitement.


    It was good nonetheless. It was so good she really thought she could die tomorrow morning after doing this all night with Tarhan.


    Not long after, the climax came.


    Enya groaned and clenched her teeth. How did the man know, he followed her mouth and stuffed his tongue full inside.


    She could feel the flesh beneath her swaying, at the same time, he really began to ram into the bed on which they were lying on.


    The damp wood creaked and shook like a scream.


    Before long, a sensation as if a lightning bolt struck Enya on her spine.


    ¡°Huu-heuhp¡­! Haaeupp¡­!¡±


    Until before, it seemed like Tarhan was eating her, but now it seems that she was biting and chewing on Tarhan.


    He, too, fell down with a final beast-like groan over the woman whose inside tightened and shrank helplessly. He must have been in a hurry since there were a lot of remnants of excitement that poured in.


    Tarhan never put up his groan.


    A low, thick moan emanating from the depths of his throat bared the fact that he, like her, was feeling this climax before his eyes. Enya couldn¡¯t stand that fact¡­ the evidence of his satisfaction. With this moment, it was proof that he was enjoying the pleasures of lust that was good enough to die right now, just like she does.


    Hearing his moan, it seemed like she was already standing on the edge of the vertex, though once again crossed the threshold of excitement and felt the climax.


    Tightening her path holding him as hard as she could so she could stand longer on the edge of the climax, Enya stretched out her wet, dangling body and stroked and rubbed his hard body. She wanted to give him anything she could give him¡­


    If it was the pleasure of the body, she wanted to give it as well.


    Tarhan rubbed his lower flesh and came for a long time. Enya couldn¡¯t bear the sensitivity he was giving and rubbed the corners of her wet eyes against his shoulder and sprinkled kisses on his body. His one strong thighs lifted Enya and fixed their deeply joint part that was still pouring out.


    A harsh swear word slipped out of his throat as he tightly frowned his forehead. The sound of his pounding heart seemed to be transmitted through her veins as her breasts were crushed by his hard chest.


    The man who had been melted in the after bliss for a while slowly got up.


    Feeling the man stretch out his large palm, he brushed her wet forehead with her hair flowing down as if checking her sweet breath.


    ¡°¡­Tarhan.¡±


    Enya reached out and pulled his face, even though she didn¡¯t have the strength to lift one finger. Even in the dark, she seemed to tell the eyes of the man who looked down at her. His face slumped down and his tongue shoved into her mouth as she wanted it to.


    At the same time, the thing that still fills her inside had not decreased in size and volume even after pouring itself out.


    Enya closed her eyes and tangled her tongue in the man¡¯s tongue as he started sucking her mouth. He let out an urgent moan again, spread her thighs, and climbed over her body.


    ¡ª


    Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I work on, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    After that, Tarhan poured himself about three times before he stretched out like a predatory lion on Enya¡¯s body. It was different from what he had done, rushing it at first, and it was close to meticulous copulation that was stretched terribly.


    In the first one or two, Enya was too busy biting and sucking on his body, but after that, she could not follow him physically again.


    All she could do was sway at him and writhe at the pleasure.


    After their relationship, as always, she could feel no sensation between her legs. She was not strong enough, and she couldn¡¯t even stroke the body of the man who took a deep breath and exhaled while still crushing her heavily.


    She had to stand up.


    Even though she couldn¡¯t take him enthusiastically all the time, she had to wipe Tarhan¡¯s body with a damp cloth right after their relationship ended. She had heard other Aquilean women express their satisfaction with a man who spent their night that way.


    However, her body did not move according to her mind. Enya really didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift a finger. There was a tingling between her legs, and her chest ached from being sucked countless times.


    Burying her face in the locks of grayish-brown hair and taking a deep breath, she shoved her hands into Tarhan¡¯s sweat-drenched hair in despair.


    What kind of energy did everyone have left to wipe the man¡¯s body with a wet towel¡­?


    The more that thought bit her, the darkest thought came to her was that she was a lacking Aquilean maiden. At that moment, Tarhan, whose heavy body was hanging over her body, got up.


    ¡°Ta, Tarhan¡­¡±


    Enya quickly wrapped her arms around his neck. She didn¡¯t want to be away from him. As other women might, she liked the suffocating weight of the man drooping over her body after the relationship.


    Rather, in a relationship that was done after a long time, she desperately needed more of this kind of contact.


    Though he patted the woman¡¯s clinging arm and pulled it off.


    ¡°I¡¯m heavy. Stay there.¡±


    After a while, he went out of the hut and came back with a wet towel and a basin in his hands.


    Enya tried to get up in surprise, but Tarhan didn¡¯t give her a chance and slumped down next to her. Then, he started wiping the woman¡¯s body, whose eyes were wet with embarrassment.


    She kept shuddering in embarrassment. It wasn¡¯t because she was showing her naked body. She felt like her stomach was going to explode as she was just receiving the work she had to do from him like this.


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to¡­ I¡ª¡±


    Still, Tarhan didn¡¯t even give her a chance to make excuses. He responded bluntly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to be able to move.¡±


    Enya closed her eyes tightly at her miserable situation.


    Even with her eyes closed, she could feel him staring at her. Suddenly, her body swung up. It was because he was holding her in his arms and her head slipped into the concave space.


    Tarhan¡¯s body was hard and hot all year round. He was a man with a lot of heat.


    She always wondered if other men were like that, like Tarhan. Of course, she never had a chance to get to know another man. Since she had her blood on the bed with Tarhan, she had never been held by another man other than him.


    Tarhan would never allow Enya to climb onto another man¡¯s bed.


    Enya remembered that dawn as clearly as if it had happened the day before.


    ¡®Don¡¯t have any other men¡¯s things here besides me. I will do the same. Enya, I don¡¯t need any other woman but you.¡¯


    Tarhan first thrust his fingers into her opening, forcing them open with two fingers. Here, he quietly said that if another man¡¯s thing ever got in, he would slit the bastard¡¯s throat and apply the blood from the corpse to the body, then drink the rest.


    Enya, who was young at the time, nodded her head at that madness, holding back tears as her eyes were turning white. She swore and swore that she would never allow another man. She assumed that Tarhan, like the others, would take that oath when another younger, prettier girl became a woman.


    It was unbearably frightening.


    ¡­However, even after many years, he did not overturn that oath. She was still the only woman to heat Tarhan¡¯s bed. It was strange. The other Aquilean men went to this woman, and that woman like watering flowers, so she did not know why he was doing this.


    Was it because he was from a foreign tribe¡­?


    Tarhan held her just like he did back then. Enya rustled and spread her arms out to hold his neck. At that moment, she suddenly noticed that Tarhan¡¯s expression, looking at her with a slight frown, was not good.


    Enya rolled her eyes anxiously.


    He was hot-tempered. Ordinarily, everyone who knew him was tongue tied by his temper. The right-hand man, Rigata, used to get fed up, saying that his temper was worse than the showers that come and go.


    But, Enya had never once thought of him as hot-tempered. Rather, he was cold-tempered and thorough in everything, and there were many times when he was terrifying.


    This time, she didn¡¯t know what he was angry about.


    ¡°¡­Are you hurt?¡±


    After a while, he looked at her carefully and asked her.


    Enya couldn¡¯t find the true meaning of those words, so she couldn¡¯t answer right away. She was startled when she realized that the reason he didn¡¯t look good was because he misunderstood that she endured the pain during the relationship.


    ¡°No, no¡­ It didn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    It couldn¡¯t have been painful. Enya¡¯s cheeks blushed.


    Even when she first accepted him, she had endured the pain and clung to him. Finally, the joy of having something she could give to him made her overcome the pain and allowed her to embrace him. Still, the pain never lasted long ¡ª needless to say for now.


    Her relationship with him gave her only joy and pleasure. It was as if he had reshaped her body as a woman. He even made fun of her, thinking that she would still be in pain like a virgin.


    Enya groaned softly, stroking his cheek with her fingers.


    ¡°Really. It didn¡¯t hurt at all¡­¡±


    Nevertheless, he looked unconvinced.


    She knew it was her fault. Since she hardly ever told anyone about her pain, she would hold it alone until she got sick of holding on to anything.


    ¡°You¡­ Hooo, fine.¡±


    His complicated-looking face was looking slightly red.


    Tarhan ruffled his hair with one hand that didn¡¯t hold Enya, clenching his chin.


    His woman was so small and fragile that he thought he could really kill her if he rushed in with a fit of excitement. Every time he did it, he dug into her, and her voice came high, and she twisted her excited body. He was at a loss of what to do as it was hard to tell whether it was pain or pleasure.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time after a long time that he became afraid of the woman¡¯s sagging body.


    Every time he asked for confirmation, the woman didn¡¯t answer properly as she was always repeating the same thing like a parrot, that it was okay, it didn¡¯t hurt.


    However, he couldn¡¯t believe what this woman was saying. After all, she was a woman who muttered helplessly that she was okay even when she was on the verge of a deathly fever.


    Enya hesitated and glanced up at Tarhan. His eyes were red as he looked at her, as his chin was smooth under his slightly twitching lips.


    Every morning at the well, Tarhan shaved off his beard with a knife the size of his forearm. Because when sucking under her, he terribly hated seeing her flesh scrape through his beard, leaving red marks.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you get wet easily¡­ here.¡±


    His other hand, muttering bluntly, slowly moved up between her legs. She was still wet, dripping with liquid when he touched the inside of her thigh.


    Enya sighed and inhaled her breath. She noticed that the area around Tarhan¡¯s cheekbones had turned red again and closed her eyes.


    Her lips parted automatically.


    Even when she wasn¡¯t sure how Tarhan usually treated and thought of her, she knew one thing for sure and clearly¡­ He was obsessed with touching her body. Tarhan liked Enya¡¯s body, but her breasts were the best of them all.


    Before she knew it, his big, clunky, hard hands, covered with calluses, came up without hesitation and rubbed her tender breasts. Sometimes, he grabbed it and shook it so hard that she wondered if he would pull it off.


    At that time, the n*pples that touched his palms were rubbed violently to the point they got sore.


    ¡°Hu-uh¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    Every time his breath, who was rolling her chest, grew wild, Enya twitched and rolled her eyes down in uneasiness.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time he started from the beginning after that. She was annoyed as her breasts overflowed even with that large hand that cut off even wild beasts with a single knife. She didn¡¯t even have a baby to suckle yet¡­


    It was a little embarrassing. She didn¡¯t think it was this big at first. It seemed to be small and delicate, as if it could be held in one hand to fit her delicate body. Now, no matter how she wrapped her clothes, it was so voluptuous that she couldn¡¯t hide its presence.


    It was Tarhan who made it like this. Once held it in his hand or his mouth, it was enough for him to bite, suck, and sleep on it for half a day.


    After a while, he finally filled his mouth with an upright n*pple. When he put power in his mouth and began to suck vigorously, a voice flowed out.


    ¡°Huhp, ung¡­!¡±


    Enya did to Tarhan like how other tribal women would hold their babies and nurse them. She buried her hand in his black hair, stroking his back muscles as he shuddered to suckle on her.


    Tarhan acted shamelessly and wildly as a young beast when he was alone with her in the hut.


    Sometimes, she wondered what to do when the people of the tribe saw Tarhan doing this to her breast. Even if she showed it, she didn¡¯t think they could believe it.


    A man they regard as a god was hugging the woman¡¯s waist and sucking her n*pples every night ¡ª the same woman whom they point out as useless¡­ They would be so shocked that they would grab her by the back of her neck.


    ¡°Hu-uhp, aahh¡ª Ah-uh¡­¡±


    The feeling was so good that the nasal sound leaked, though there was a feeling of embarrassment that could not be explained.


    Enya smoothed the earlobe of the man that was sucking at her with reddened eyes.


    When she held his wet hair and patted him, she felt like a mother feeding her baby. Feeling ashamed when a man twice her size grabbed her by the waist and licked her breasts, she had to squeeze her wet bottom that was feeling good.


    Sometimes, when he looked like he was angry, she would peel her top first and give him her breast. There has never been a time when that method didn¡¯t work.


    Enya glanced down at Tarhan.


    The object that had been pounding her underneath before was already bulging out like a bat. The bump touched her buttocks. She swallowed dry saliva as she gazed at Tarhan¡¯s flesh, which had been dripping with water, and the veins stood up.


    Now, just looking at that object, her body trembled. Even a beast didn¡¯t seem to do that.


    Dogs have heat, but Tarhan doesn¡¯t have that¡­ For him, Enya was the heat. His pillar stood up as if it had waited for her, whenever she entered his gaze.


    ¡ª


    Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I work on, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 4.1

    Chapter 4 ¨C Part 1


    There was a time when Tarhan did anything every night to somehow get that something the size of her ankle into her. At that time, both of them were just starting to sleep together, and they went crazy just looking at each other.


    There was no part of her body that had not been rubbed with that thing.


    On days when he couldn¡¯t put it in her because of her period, he rubbed it on Enya¡¯s body and poured himself everywhere, whether it was her chest, face, thighs, or feet.


    Enya knew why her breasts had grown so large.


    ¡°Hu-uhp, haa¡­ Huk, uh¡ª!¡±


    His hot, supple tongue rubbed the pointed peaks vigorously and sucked them in with the roof of its mouth.


    Her breasts couldn¡¯t take it without getting bigger every night. Even if she took a peek into what happened in the other huts at night, there was no man who, like Tarhan, sucked and rubbed here and there until the woman was drenched all over the top and bottom before entering.


    Of course, there were times when he put it in while dry when he was excited, though that was only when they had a relationship after a long hunting season like today.


    Perhaps, that was why she was ashamed to do this with him.


    Every time, it had always been so good. Enya couldn¡¯t even find anything else to distract her during the day like the other tribal women.


    No one wanted to give her a job, so she had nothing to do with her abilities. No matter how dexterous she was, she could not weave straw to make baskets for sale, find clothes to sew for pay, or find anything.


    One day, when she snooped around in the village, looking for something for women to do.


    The woman who was in charge of the pay distorted her eyes as soon as she saw Enya. Still, she pretended not to notice the woman¡¯s gaze, and as she slowly tried to get close, the woman crept up to her and shot her with a stern voice.


    ¡°Please, go away. Everyone says they get nervous when you come near.¡±


    Now, even with the added fear of Tarhan, no one treated her as a plague and spat on her, yet she was still a seemingly outcast within the tribe. All she did all day was wait for him to warmly embrace her every night.


    Tarhan was the only stimulus in her life.


    ¡­At one time, he was also a stranger.


    Descendants of the ruined Cartantina ¡ª A cursed blood ¡ª A boy with a vicious and devilish look who was kicked and rejected even more than her, who was sickly. However, she was so anxious that she couldn¡¯t follow him now.


    Now, everyone in the tribe knew that he pretended to stifle that fiery temper for his.


    Tarhan¡¯s mood often deteriorated. He was the deputy chieftain but was taking over most of what he was doing when the chieftain Kahanti had his arm paralyzed after getting it bitten by the Geppas People were saying that Kahanti, with his old, festering shoulders, wouldn¡¯t live long, and that was becoming almost true.


    There was a lot of work, and there was always a shortage of people who could do it better and faster than Tarhan. So, the tribe¡¯s people looking for him overflowed, and Tarhan was always busy.


    Because of that, his mood deteriorated very easily. He didn¡¯t even smile much outside, except when he was rubbing Enya¡¯s flesh in the hut. Consequently, their affair often lasts a long time. That was the problem.


    ¡°¡­Sh*t, one more time¡­ I¡¯m not going to do it inside.¡±


    The flesh of his glans, which had already stood up, was clinging to the gap between her knees.


    The man¡¯s cheekbones as he was holding her were reddish. Tarhan muttered a promise to himself with his lips pressed to Enya¡¯s temple, just closing his eyes, breathing, and preparing to relax.


    ¡°Soon¡­ I¡¯ll finish it soon. I won¡¯t put it. I won¡¯t put it in, so just stay like this for a moment¡­¡±


    Tarhan, who made her thighs wide open as the flesh of the glans touched her butt, said in a soothing way. He placed the tip of his bulging flesh against the inside of her thigh, where the blue veins were reflected, and began to move it up and down.


    His gaze was lodged in Enya¡¯s pale pink hole, which had already dried up after several affairs.


    She squeezed her eyes shut and held her breath so as not to make a sound. She knew that she would excite Tarhan even more if she shed a little bit of a voice. Her heart wanted to accept him, who came to her over and over again, but she thought she might be really knocked out if he did it one more time.


    ¡°Open your eyes.¡±


    In the end, the man¡¯s harsh voice fell.


    Enya swung her head and opened her eyes again. As Tarhan¡¯s eyes staring at her came into view, the inside of the hole that opened by itself got tight. She could feel her body naturally spewing out the love liquid to accept him.


    She bit her lip to hold her breath.


    His breathing grew rough, and his hand sped up to grab his pillar. Every time the tip of his glans touched her thigh, a thumping and blunt sound spread along with his low moan.


    Enya grabbed Tarhan¡¯s shoulder, his muscles twitching as he held her legs apart. It seemed that if she twisted her body even a little, it would pierce her at any moment. Small drops of sweat formed from the corners of Tarhan¡¯s eyes, staring hotly at her pale pink flesh.


    In the hut that Tarhan built, sweat leaked from his body even when the temperature increased a little. It was a well-built hut that kept the cold out.


    There were many tribal women who coveted this hut, but Tarhan had placed only the limp Enya here.


    In the end, Enya, who could not stand it, let out a weeping and weak moan and clenched her legs a little. She could feel the liquid flowing out of her hole that was exposed in the wind, whether it was the love liquid that had accumulated inside or the semen that Tarhan had poured inside her.


    ¡°Ha, hu-uhp¡­¡±


    She hurriedly gave more strength to spread her legs apart again. At that moment, Tarhan grabbed her thigh with an uncontrollable force and crushed it.


    ¡°Hnn-uhk, uh¡ª!¡±


    Even though it wasn¡¯t painful, a moan out of surprise erupted. It felt like something was flowing again from her hole.


    ¡°Hu-uhk¡­ Sh*t.¡±


    Tarhan spat out a swear word before strengthening his limbs. The wind shattered over his body as if it was being swallowed by his muscular body.


    A frighteningly hot piece of flesh was rubbed against her gaping entrance and around it. Then, he let out a suppressed moan and aimed it over Enya¡¯s belly. His prominent abs twitched, and at the same time, the tip of the bulging object began to shoot liquid over the flat skin.


    Even then, she waited for his climax to end, holding her legs wide as if it was placed on Tarhan¡¯s shoulder. A hard breath came out.


    Once Tarhan started, it would be long and he seldom let her go.


    Suddenly, the man¡¯s satisfied abs tightened horribly, and he flopped down beside her body.


    ¡°Gasp¡­ Gasp¡­¡±


    He took a deep breath and buried his head in her flesh, still clenched in his arms. Tarhan¡¯s hands rubbed the soft texture of her skin to and fro, gripping the insides of her thighs and rubbing them tightly.


    Meanwhile, Enya stroked the man¡¯s muscular upper body that was still half-covering her. Unknowingly, her body heated up as he pulled himself out.


    Even after pulling it out like this, she knew that it would stand up again after a little more time.


    Although she had never known a man before Tarhan, she felt that her desires were that of a very ordinary woman¡­ Rather, she thought she was better than the other women when she could endure Tarhan.


    However, he was an insatiable man and she was always the first to give up.


    Couldn¡¯t stand it, the thought made her heart sink. If she could, she wanted to accept his desires forever. Because of that, sometimes, she was afraid that he might draw other women to his hut because of his desire.


    Tarhan had a good physique and strength, and was the man who would lead Aquilea in the future. There were as many women that covets Tarhan as grains of sand in the desert.


    On the night he inherited the deputy chieftain¡¯s sword, a woman from a certain tribe beat Enya, who was sleeping in his hut, and kicked her out. When Tarhan arrived at the hut late that night, the woman was waiting for him naked as if it was obvious.


    That day, the woman nearly had her neck cut off.


    Tarhan, in a fiery rage, found Enya, who was trembling in the old hut where she had lived prior, and hugged her before bringing her back to his house.


    ¡ª


    Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I work on, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 4.2

    Chapter 4 ¨C Part 2


    It had been that way ever since¡­ When the people of the tribe, the chieftain, and the subordinates tried to put a woman who was younger and more likely to have children in his hut, Tarhan raged and refused.


    Enya had no choice but to keep her mouth shut as if she had committed a crime whenever he did so.


    By Aquilea¡¯s law, Enya had no right to sit alone in the hut of this young and strong man, Tarhan. Because of that, she, who didn¡¯t share his seeds of such a man with other women, was met with tacit envy and jealousy everywhere.


    However, Enya did not bore Tarhan¡¯s children as many as Kahanti¡¯s Servia. She had nothing to claim ownership of Tarhan.


    It was the same even after living together for such a long time.


    In the eyes of the Aquileans, she was really nothing to Tarhan. No matter how much she loved him to death.


    ¡°¡­Are you okay?¡±


    Tarhan, who had already run out of breath, was wiping her damp belly with a towel.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Her belly, which was white and flat, became clean in no time.


    Enya noticed the impatience on Tarhan¡¯s face as he looked down at it. It was a somewhat dissatisfied, heart-wrenching expression. She knew what he was thinking, and her mind sunk as deep as soggy cloth.


    Tarhan, who didn¡¯t really want anything from her other than this relationship, seems to be obsessed with something lately.


    Unlike when he first brought her into his hut, he revealed that desire that had been a little hidden until now.


    ¡­Tarhan was tireless in wanting her to become pregnant.


    Like his subordinates, who already had children walking around, he wanted her to bear his children again and again. Tarhan wanted Enya¡¯s belly to swell with his child.


    Enya never imagined that he would want a child from her body. The body was all that the Aquileans had¡­ Born empty-handed, wearing nothing and dying naked again, the Aquileans considered strong limbs to be the greatest wealth.


    So in such an Aquilean tribe, the sick were not even treated as human beings.


    After being born like Enya, most of them were thrown away as soon as they were born. Fortunately, she was lucky.


    Her mother, who didn¡¯t know she was imperfect until she was about to walk, cried bitterly and weaned her off milk and left her alone. She then went back and forth between the sick and abandoned elderly, begging for food until she met Tarhan.


    ¡°A child?¡±


    It was a long time ago. When she asked if he wanted a child unknowingly, Tarhan¡¯s answer stuck in her mind. At that moment, the expression on his face replaced the answer instead.


    He answered such a question like he had never thought of it in his life.


    ¡°Do you want a child?¡±


    Rather, he asked her back.


    It was terrifying to see his usual numb expression suddenly take on a serious light. Her body trembled at the ferocity that gripped her belly and did not let her gaze away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re thinking of getting someone other than me here. Even if you put it in, I will only put in mine, and if you give birth, only my child will be born from you.¡±


    Enya quickly replied that she didn¡¯t care about the child.


    She hugged Tarhan¡¯s neck and had to tell him over and over again that she never had, and would never want to, and would never open her legs to any other man for the sake of a child.


    Tarhan, who had been forcing an answer rather hastily, seemed to be relieved at that time, and rubbed her body until he was satisfied again. Then, in the end, he shoved himself into her and climaxed inside her.


    After that, he slept with her a lot to the point that she was fed up with it. Still, Enya¡¯s body did not bear any children for several years.


    In a way, it was natural for her, as a dry field, to not have children.


    When she was a little over a year and a half, Enya lost her mother¡¯s milk to her soon-to-be-born sister. She grew up among the abandoned elderly, and even when she had grown up, she was a span smaller than the other girls.


    Her feet were impaired from the start. They all looked at Enya and said she wouldn¡¯t have a baby and that she wouldn¡¯t live long¡­ If she had a body like this, she would have lived a very short life.


    However, after she was lucky enough to survive the plague, she met Tarhan.


    It was then she tasted meat in her mouth for the first time. After that, she gained weight on her breasts and buttocks, which were skinny, though her height did not grow as if she had already grown it all.


    On the other hand, at that time, Tarhan was great. He ate a lot, but the amount he grew off it was greater than that. Tarhan, who was taller than Enya when they first met, was now twice as large as Enya, able to lift her with one arm.


    It was Enya who had not grown a span.


    ¡­If he really wanted children, he could have children by sowing his seeds to other women.


    ¡°Your legs swelled up a lot again.¡±


    As if waiting for her, after the sultry affair, he put her face down and began to rub her ankles.


    Enya lay helplessly, like a freshly caught fish fluttering as Tarhan gripped and kneaded her legs. It hurt, but she held back her moans. She hated showing signs of pain in every corner since she didn¡¯t want to worry him.


    She didn¡¯t want to be a burden to him, even in the slightest.


    ¡°I told you not to walk a lot. You walked around alone again.¡±


    Tarhan, who muttered in a muffled tone, moved his hand to her back, this time showing her bare skin. His hands rubbing her back were rough in contrast to her supple flesh.


    Enya rolled her eyes at the hard texture like a tortoise¡¯s back. His hands were like beast claws. There were a lot of calluses, every joint was bumpy, and there was no soft spot anywhere. Still, not a single complaint came out, knowing the hand had suffered a lot.


    Enya thought that the callus was the reason he gripped her flesh so tightly. His hands would not be very tactile in touch, so she thought that when he touched her, he would automatically hold her tightly to feel it.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m the one going hunting, so why do you keep losing your weight?¡±


    While rubbing her body faithfully, Tarhan murmured nervously. Even if the livestock he was raising had lost weight, he would not have been so annoyed.


    It was obvious. Without Tarhan, she automatically stopped taking her meals. First of all, she had no appetite because she could not see his face, and above all else, her reason to eat well disappeared, so Enya easily skipped meals.


    Tarhan almost growled and gave her a tell-off.


    ¡°Please, eat a lot. Do I really have to beg like this¡­?¡±


    Enya shuddered at the scolding. The next moment, the hand that had been rubbing her scapula softened a little.


    She replied hesitantly.


    ¡°Uuhh¡­ I am already eating a lot.¡±


    Looking at the food he brought, it was not easy to lose weight. They ate precious pieces of lean meat stuffed with fat every day.


    The problem was Enya, who couldn¡¯t eat it all and left it behind and then took it to someone else. It was a habit from a young age, though she had been eating as much as a bird since she was born. She couldn¡¯t possibly eat all of her share of food alone.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Tarhan stopped scolding her and rubbed her legs in silence.


    With that familiar sense, Enya groaned lowly even though her eyes trembled in embarrassment. She remembered the first time he started rubbing her legs. Thinking back on that time, she was just ashamed and wanted to die.


    ¡°It¡¯s dirty¡­ Don¡¯t touch me, Tarhan. Please¡­¡±


    ¡°What the hell is dirty? I¡¯m the one who scours corpses of beasts. There are many things in the world that are dirtier than your skin.¡±


    The boy, who had just been put in as an assistant to the men¡¯s hunting, and whose shoulders had just started to open, grabbed her withered leg due to her deformity and rubbed it without hesitation.


    Enya was caught by him as both her hands covered her mouth and purred helplessly. With tears in her eyes, Tarhan muttered bluntly as he gazed at her, who was astonished at the boy rubbing her legs.


    ¡°¡­Your flesh, so soft. If this is a curse, I will accept it a hundred times.¡±


    Enya trembled at those words and was busy pushing his hand away from her leg.


    In the end, the boy, who was not good at appeasing the girl, sighed and held out his hand, his earlobes were red.


    ¡°Look at my hand.¡±


    ¡ª


    Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I work on, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    The boy¡¯s outstretched hand was rough. His hands had no place without calluses already at a young age.


    While her left leg, which she had never used before, was fine. He murmured as he gazed down at the girl with her eyes wide open when she saw the scar on his palm that looked like it had been split into two.


    ¡°¡­I told you, your legs aren¡¯t that hideous. You¡¯re not even cursed. The cursed one would be those bastard mouths. Those who say you were cursed for looking at your legs.¡±


    Compared to them, you are very clean.


    The boy¡¯s face, who began to rub her legs silently again, looked as if there was really no trace of lies in those words. From that day on, Tarhan never stopped massaging Enya¡¯s leg. Whenever they were together, he would grab her stunted left foot and rub or stroke it in his hand. It has almost become a habit now.


    It was still the same today.


    Enya groaned, feeling a familiar sensation, leaving her legs to him.


    ¡°Um, uh¡­¡±


    He had such a blunt and rough hand, yet she had never felt that it was uncomfortable or cumbersome to touch. Even though she was always afraid of its size, once she touched Tarhan, her eyes would relax on their own.


    There was never a time when she felt bad when his hand touched her skin, whether it was squeaking or drooping with sweetness.


    That hand also made this hut, covered it with beasts¡¯ bones, and set fire to the furnace.


    Although she thought it may be rough, there were much more delicate corners to that. Tarhan didn¡¯t let Enya do anything. When she tried to do something, he retaliated. He made time to visit their hut every once in a while, even when he was busy hunting during the spawning season.


    Like her, he couldn¡¯t stand Enya being out of his sight for so long. What was more spectacular was her. Even though she thought it was shameless, she liked it so much that she couldn¡¯t stand it.


    As time went on, she felt herself getting uglier.


    ¡°¡­I will return from this outing just before the Day of Repose.¡±


    After finishing the massage, Tarhan gave his arm for her to sleep on and said so.


    Going out meant hunting¡­


    Enya opened her mouth, her eyes widened at the news.


    ¡°¡­Again? Are you going somewhere nearby?¡±


    If it was the Day of Repose it was less than a full moon away.


    Enya squirmed and turned to Tarhan¡¯s side. She felt him change his posture so that she could come closer to his arms.


    She was expecting a long reply.


    It would be astonishing for the men to hear it, though when she laid on his arms like this, he would keep eye contact with her and tell her everything that happened that day.


    When there was a problem, there were times when he got angry by himself and brought it out without her asking first. At that time, she felt like the big man had gone somewhere, and a boy who was always feisty had come and laid beside her instead.


    Of course, it was unimaginable from the outside.


    When Enya left Tarhan¡¯s hut, she separated from him and walked a few steps away. She didn¡¯t even look in the direction where he worked. She couldn¡¯t stand the people coming up to him and talking with him.


    Obviously, Tarhan didn¡¯t even care about those mouths. When she tried to walk away from him on the pretense of her feet, he would lift her up and carry her across the people. However, this time, he said nothing.


    After a long pause, he frowned and muttered.


    ¡°¡­Not close. I think I will have to go to Perugia again.¡±


    Enya was worried about what had happened.


    Perugia was a tribe of the Great Plains that maintained a fairly friendly relationship with Aquilea. Last time, the creeks in Perugia swelled, and dozens of nearby huts were washed away. A lot of people died, and there were not enough men to hunt, so they asked for help.


    At that time, Tarhan went there with about twenty men and stayed there for about a month. One of Tarhan¡¯s subordinates was said to have had an eye with a woman there and had a child.


    She was worried that another natural disaster might have occurred.


    ¡®¡­What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    The man who seemed to be contemplating something suddenly got up and came up on top of her.


    The next moment, she was trapped in his arms in an instant and caught the man¡¯s bitter gaze. She felt her heart beating loudly again.


    Tarhan tried to open his mouth in determination, then gazed down at Enya, who was looking up at him, then shut his mouth again. He swung his body again and crossed his legs before sitting down on the floor, ruffling his hair roughly.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    Enya, who had never seen him in such trouble recently, of course, would be worried. She followed Tarhan, getting up. After a while, he sat and placed his hands on her thighs, facing her.


    Enya, who sat in front of him in the dark, seemed smaller.


    ¡°You know we don¡¯t have enough virgins from the tribe to attend this Day of Repose.¡±


    Enya blinked at Tarhan as he spoke boldly.


    Naturally, she knew.


    It was probably about twenty years ago. It was said that many babies died in Aquilea before spring came due to the severe famine and the cold. Most of the dead babies were girls. If it were now, they would be just Enya¡¯s age, and by now, they would be in the midst of giving birth to children.


    Besides, the hands of the next generation girls were precious. Naturally, the number of healthy virgins who could participate in the Day of Repose in Aquilea was decreasing year by year.


    ¡°At first, I was only going to send Rigata. Although the elder over there persistently mentioned my name¡­¡±


    Enya then exclaimed an ¡®Ah.¡¯


    ¡­Tarhan was going to seek the women.


    He quickly added to Enya, who didn¡¯t respond, as if someone had slapped her on the back of her neck.


    ¡°Of course, they know that I have you, too. I won¡¯t do any kind of thing that gets me in trouble there. The women¡­ I think about twenty will come.¡±


    As he finished his words, even in the dark, she could feel him examining her expression.


    Enya felt stunned but didn¡¯t say anything.


    It must have been the elders¡¯ decision to bring in women from other tribes because there was a shortage of women in the tribe. Certainly, Tarhan would have agreed with this decision. Kahanti couldn¡¯t have a meeting with the elders because he was trying to get the pus from his flesh, which was starting to rot.


    The absence of women to participate in the Day of Repose was a serious problem. It was a matter that depended on the survival of the entire tribe.


    But, why does this man keep hesitating about such a problem, looking at her first¡­?


    ¡°I was going to tell you ahead of time, but I ran out of time.¡±


    Enya remained silent. Then, in embarrassment, as if he became more anxious, Tarhan drew closer to her body.


    ¡°It bothered me all the way to the end. Considering the fact that we rolled our men out of their way to meet the conditions they demand in exchange for handing over the women to migrate¡­¡±


    He sighed deeply as he looked back at her, then fussed again, revealing his teeth in an angry way whenever he thought of that time. Enya wanted Tarhan not to be angry anymore. Because if he didn¡¯t, there wouldn¡¯t be a proper benefit for the tribe.


    As his hand came closer, he hesitated a little before arranging her hair. Enya lowered her eyes at his careful hand.


    ¡°¡­Enya?¡±


    He called her once more in a soft voice.


    She blinked her eyes and lifted her head. Tarhan stroked her cheek with an impatient hand.


    Impatient?


    Enya corrected the word.


    It was impossible for Tarhan to see his eyes¡­ Rather, she had to look for the timing.


    Other tribal women¡ªPrecious women who have large breasts and wide hips to give birth to children, and with exotic skin color and hair¡­


    Enya thought about how luscious their skin would be and how long their legs would stretch out. There were many reasons to be anxious. She was destined to starve to death, even if she just stood still and moved away from Tarhan¡¯s eyes.


    If there were more beautiful women in the tribe, that time would only be shortened.


    Anxiety that had been dormant in her stomach flew out and squirmed like a caterpillar. He was waiting for an answer¡­


    She had no idea what to say, but her thinking made her embarrassed.


    The day Tarhan finally abandoned her.


    Only these stupid and flesh-eating, wretched thoughts slowly bloomed.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better for her to leave him on her own feet before that day came? Before he was harmed by her presence. If it was for him, wouldn¡¯t it be right for her to leave in the end? If she really loved him unbearably¡­


    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡±


    Suddenly, a large hand gripped one of her breasts.


    Enya groaned at the sudden sensation and crouched down. She could feel Tarhan staring down at her with sharp, almond-like eyes.


    Even though the hut was dark without a single light, his whitish outline seemed to glow at night like that of a wild beast. Tarhan hunted with eyes like that, he skinned an animal and drew their blood with those eyes.


    ¡°¡­What were you just thinking?¡±


    She shook her head in surprise.


    Even as he kissed her lips with infinite tenderness, every once in a while, Tarhan would push against her an aggression that she herself could not understand.


    It was not uncommon for him to doubt her like this, though each time she went through it, one side of her chest became clear. Enya didn¡¯t say anything and just kept shaking her head. If she had been honest here for nothing, his behavior would only be harsher.


    ¡°You¡­ Wait here quietly until I get back. Like before, if you wander around a group of women saying you are learning to sew for wages, and I come to hear strange words for no reason¡­ then, I really will not leave them alone.¡±


    Holding her shoulders tightly, Tarhan then muttered softly. The two eyes were shining like they were painted on.


    ¡°Ye, yes¡­¡±


    Enya swallowed a gulp and answered hastily. Nonetheless, he tightened his grip on her shoulder and pushed her back again.


    ¡°The more so with where the boys are, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    She gasped and nodded her head quickly.


    At that moment, the upper body that he had been holding on to was released, and he climbed up and hugged her in his arms. With a sigh of satisfaction, Tarhan turned her body over and hugged her to his chest.


    Enya, as usual, gazed at the darkness, embracing the familiar yet unfamiliar arms.


    The man kissed the back of her neck, where his head was buried. She could feel like she was going to cry at that kindness.


    Still, despite his warm body temperature, her body felt as cold as a corpse.


    ¡ª


    Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I work on, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    ¡°¡­Turn the horse¡¯s head this way!¡±


    At the dawn of the next day, Enya¡¯s eyes fluttered open at the presence outside the hut. She was still in Tarhan¡¯s arms. The man¡¯s heavy arms crossed heavily over her two bare breasts.


    ¡°Someone bring some new reins¡­!¡±


    At the entrance, there was a rather bustling sound as if several men were loading luggage.


    Enya blinked her eyes, still dreaming. Meanwhile, Tarhan¡¯s servants were to arrange the stuff in advance. The sound of a horse crying was quite loud.


    She suddenly regained consciousness and tried to get herself up, raising her tangled hair. She had to cook a bowl of grain porridge and serve his meal, who would leave with him at dawn though she overslept.


    Just then, the man she thought had been sleeping and snoring grabbed her arm again. The body, which had been raised halfway, was slammed into his chest again. He was also bare-chested.


    ¡°Tarhan¡­¡±


    In embarrassment, Enya tapped his forearm. However, the man was immovable. A low groan came from the depths of his throat as he hugged her suffocatingly as she curled up over his chest.


    He muttered in an annoyed voice in his sleep.


    ¡°Damn those guys¡­ I warned them not to make a fuss in front of my house like that¡­¡±


    It was a harsh voice, like the breath of an animal waking up from hibernation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them, sleep more. You didn¡¯t sleep until late last night.¡±


    Then, he hugged her and closed his eyes as if he was really going to go back to sleep again. Enya¡¯s heart was weakened by his procrastination and, unable to struggle any longer, buried her head in his chest.


    Nonetheless, there was no way that the noise outside could be ignored.


    She glanced at the door, fumbling at a piece of cloth that would cover even her bare breasts. She threaded a piece of cloth that barely reached her fingertips when he suddenly lowered his head and buried his face in her exposed chest bone.


    ¡°Ta, Tarhan¡­¡±


    She was startled and glanced at the door, which was still noisy.


    Enya slapped his forearm. Unbelievably, he took a deep breath in and then exhaled, as if falling asleep again, with his nose buried in her soft chest.


    As Tarhan showed no sign of waking, she was the only one who got agitated. Outside, the preparations were in full swing, although the leader who would lead the group was sleeping with a naked woman in his arms, not wearing a single thread.


    ¡°Tarhan¡­ Tarhan¡­¡±


    She whispered urgently to the man, who didn¡¯t want to get up and just kept digging into her chest.


    ¡°Tarhan, get up now¡­ Eat something before you go¡­¡±


    Enya continued to stare anxiously at the noisy door and tapped Tarhan¡¯s thick forearm. However, the more she did, the more strength was applied to the arm that was holding her waist.


    ¡°¡­I can eat on the horse on the way.¡±


    Tarhan answered with a low sound, then straightened his posture and rubbed his hot lips against her soft skin. The wind brushed the n*pple that had been on his lips as if he was going to fit it into his mouth.


    Hearing that nonsensical answer, Enya felt even more upset.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, get up now and go eat something. You wouldn¡¯t be able to eat properly, what would happen if you start on an empty stomach and get hungry?¡±


    ¡°¡­Then, you give it to me now.¡±


    The man, who had not answered for a moment, replied back without even thinking of raising his still buried head. Enya felt the pain in her stomach unraveling quickly, so she quickly got out of his arms and tried to get up.


    Still, he had to let her go. She would have to boil the porridge or bring a soaked jerky, but he didn¡¯t move.


    As she looked down at the man who pulled her back with a frustrated face and didn¡¯t release her, she heard a surprising answer.


    ¡°Give me that, your t*ts. I won¡¯t be able to eat it for another few days.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes, with his head slightly raised, were quite fierce from the morning. The corners of his mouth, which were raised in a vicious arc, did not immediately bite the tip in front of his eyes but pretended to moisten his tongue and lick his lips.


    ¡°Ta, Tarhan¡­!¡±


    In an instant, heat rose on her face.


    Enya looked at the door anxiously, with her earlobes turned red. There was no way they could have done that, but she was afraid that his men outside had just heard him.


    ¡°Hurry. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you go. I hate riding horses when I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Tarhan lay down on one arm and closed his eyes.


    As if he wouldn¡¯t get up if she didn¡¯t give him what he asked for, she gazed at the man with an anxious heart.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t give it to me, I won¡¯t leave. I didn¡¯t even want to go.¡±


    Her eyes went numb. The man who pretended to lie down really irresponsibly and fall asleep again was ridiculously ironic.


    In the end, it was he who would take the initiative and win.


    Enya walked over to the man lying on his back with his arms crossed and his eyes closed, whining. Hesitatingly, she leaned slightly and laid down next to him, then gathered her swollen and flowing breasts in the palm of her hand before gently placing them on the man¡¯s slightly open mouth.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    As though waiting, he opened his eyes and rushed forward, taking a full mouthful of the erect pink n*pples. The already damp inside of his mouth sucked the tip like a starving baby.


    Her breast, which had been sucked all night last night, warmed up sensitively again. He was not even thinking of hiding how delicious it was to suck it. Enya covered her mouth and looked towards the door at the lewd sound that was spreading.


    Suddenly, her body turned. The man hugged her by the waist and began to suck her breasts while she was riding his body.


    Enya, barely supporting her body with one elbow, eventually collapsed to the floor and hugged Tarhan¡¯s head.


    ¡°¡­I think I put too many in one. Shall we ask Tarhan later?¡±


    Just then, she heard one of his subordinates muttering from a short distance away.


    Enya was startled and tried to pull her chest out of his mouth. However, the force in the mouth that was sucking abruptly became stronger than it had ever been before. His arms tightened around her waist, and she couldn¡¯t move.


    In the end, she pleaded with a voice that seemed to cut off, with only her earlobes blushing.


    ¡°Ta, Tarhan. Hurry¡­ Finish it quickly¡­¡±


    Her voice made Tarhan¡¯s mouth grow stronger.


    The splashing sound of sucking bare skin resounded resoundingly. It felt like her entire chest was being sucked into his mouth. At that, Enya looked anxiously at the entrance of the hut. She gripped the back of his back and stroked his hair, longing for him to finish this act quickly.


    ¡°Huu, ah¡­¡±


    After a while, he removed his mouth from one of the n*pples with a loud sound.


    As he parted his mouth, her breast slipped and fell. For a long time, it was rolled insanely in his hot and muddy mouth, and the red, bloodshot tip bounced out of his mouth. The area around the areola was wet and shiny.


    He wiped the area around his mouth with his tongue, and then grabbed the other n*pple.


    A moan exploded out of nowhere.


    ¡°Huua¡­ Tarhan, now, stop¡­ heup!¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t like it when your n*pples are uneven.¡±


    He answered with her breast in his mouth before beginning to suck on her breast again.


    In the end, the act continued until, after a long time, all of his men returned with thumping footsteps that it was finally over. Tarhan, in a very laid-back manner, licked the woman¡¯s breasts, who was lying on her back and was unable to breathe properly, and then pulled it out of his mouth.


    He gave a short kiss on her tightly clenched lips one last time and got up.


    As Tarhan, who had eaten satisfactorily from the morning, started to wear his clothes, Enya also followed him and raised her body.


    Turning her back towards him as he was getting ready to go out, Enya quickly opened her chest to see that it got sucked in a lot. Her bulging and tattered breasts were visible, with the puffed tips shivering in the cold wind. It was clear that there was going to be a mottled mark again.


    However, there was no time to cry. Enya immediately got up and found something for Tarhan to eat.


    She was upset that she had overslept.


    Tarhan never woke her from sleep. He was a man who quietly got up and prepared himself so that she, who was a more sensitive sleeper, would stay asleep. So, she remembered to get at least his washing water, so her heart was always full of impatience.


    She couldn¡¯t help it.


    Even so, her stamina was twice as weak as others though after spending the night with him, she couldn¡¯t sleep at all and passed out at dawn. There was no way she could get up early. It was the same with him who made a promise to her to wake her up when she must wake up. The man who patted her on the back, saying he knew and went to sleep, never woke her from sleep first.


    There was nothing more upsetting than waking up alone in the house when Tarhan had already left.


    There had never been a moment when she looked so useless. It was a feeling similar to when she was exhausted after their affair ended, and she couldn¡¯t get up and wash Tarhan¡¯s body first.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to come back on the Day of Repose¡¯s night, so make sure you have your meals on time¡­¡±


    When he was ready, he stood by the door and nagged as usual.


    ¡°If you have nothing to do, don¡¯t go out and pick up strange things and wander around¡­¡±


    There was no end to his demands.


    Enya saw him off in the hut as usual. From the outside, six men, who seemed to worship Tarhan, were waiting for him to come out.


    She wanted to follow him to the village entrance and see him off, though there were too many eyes to see. Moreover, it was crowded with more people than usual at this time of departure because Tarhan was departing.


    Tarhan, who was quietly gazed down at Enya, who was deliberately unable to make eye contact with regret and was only looking at her toes, suddenly appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Uah¡­!¡±


    Her gaze, which had only seen her own feet, rose up in an instant.


    It was because he had lifted her in a snap.


    ¡ª


    Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I work on, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    When the handsome and dignified face suddenly appeared before her eyes, she forgot that she had bitten and sucked this man all night and her heart raced.


    Without warning, the man bowed his head and stuck his tongue deep into her mouth. Reflexively, Enya¡¯s arm grabbed the nape of his neck. Tarhan¡¯s lips intertwined her tongue more deeply and pressed into her mouth.


    Shutting her eyes tightly, she unconditionally tried to hold back the noise, knowing that they would hear her moan outside.


    Tarhan, who gazed down at the woman indifferently, bit her lower lip.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    Even though the bite didn¡¯t hurt, the startled woman opened her eyes and made a noise. Enya gazed up at him resentfully. As such, he did not hesitate to show that he was with her.


    Outside, her attitude was completely opposite, she dared not even step on his shadow.


    ¡°I will be back.¡±


    He met her eyes as he lifted her up. Enya could feel his dark brown eyes staring at her without an inch of distraction.


    She just looked at him and nodded without answering.


    There was much work to be done within the tribe, as Tarhan had announced that they would return by the day of repose.


    The whole village was buzzing with preparations to welcome the new women of other tribes.


    Of course, there was no room for Enya to intervene in the preparation. All she had to do was to clean the hut where she and Tarhan lived or to make food for the winter season¡ªeven that was over in half a day.


    After noon and as the sun slowly began to set, she sneaked out of the hut to do the laundry by the well.


    The busiest time of the laundry was in the early morning though Enya, who often overslept unintentionally, always missed that time.


    Not surprisingly, there was not a single person at the always crowded laundry place.


    Tarhan had washed their clothes, so the only thing she could do in the first place was the coat he ripped last night and a large piece of cloth to cover her as the duvet. After doing a few things, there was nothing she could do.


    Even when he wasn¡¯t going out, Tarhan got up early and had done all the chores, so there wasn¡¯t really anything to do.


    Tarhan even knew how to sew. He was the one who taught her how to sew.


    It was relatively recently that he had grown into the tribal leadership as the deputy chief. Before that, he had lived a life just like any other tribal man. He sorted out what to eat and what to store right away, repaired tools with animal bones, and weaved baskets himself.


    He had good dexterity. With his rough hands, after a few tries, he used to create quite useful things in a short amount of time.


    The best of them all was basket weaving.


    Tarhan¡¯s weaving method was a little different from other men in the tribe.


    ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s the Cartantina way.¡±


    She remembered one day when she asked with a curious face, and he gave a blunt answer. While he was able to freely use Aquilea¡¯s basket weaving method, he unintentionally used the Cartantina style frequently, perhaps because his hometown method was familiar.


    So, when Enya went to retrieve the trimmed meat, she could easily find their basket among the hundreds.


    But now, there was no such thing.


    The meat they would eat was now packed in freshly woven baskets and sent directly to her doorstep.


    Tarhan¡¯s hands were full of more troublesome things than weaving ropes or baskets. Since he became the deputy chief, many changes have occurred in their lives. It was a change that was not necessarily good enough.


    ¡­What was certain was that the clumsy family games played by the two abandoned children in the tribe had ended that day.


    Enya remembered that terrible night.


    ¡°It would be impossible for a man like Tarhan not to partake in the day of repose.¡±


    When Servia, the daughter of the elder and mother of the children of the chief, Kahanti, asserted, Enya stood with her head bowed behind Tarhan like a sinner.


    ¡°It is unbelievable that the most influential young man for the position of the next chief has been neglecting his day of repose duty until now because of only ¡®this kind of problem¡¯.¡±


    When she said those words, Servia¡¯s sharp eyes, like a jaguar, were fixed on her. A small woman stood clenching her hand. It seemed as if she could tear off her hand, unable to even hold onto Tarhan¡¯s hem. Her left leg had been hidden behind her right leg from before.


    Even though her thighs trembled as she focused on standing with only one foot, she couldn¡¯t put her left leg down comfortably.


    ¡°It is useless, a great waste.¡±


    Servia, who was staring straight at her, uttered each letter, piercing it like a dagger.


    On the other hand, after being surrounded by dozens of people, including the elders who suddenly came, Tarhan did not feel discouraged or dazed in the slightest. Rather, he stood in front of Enya and said, with his broad shoulders stretched more forcibly.


    ¡°What kind of fuss is this? When I decided to accept the position of deputy chief, I didn¡¯t remember this being in the rule before. What is wrong now?¡±


    Nonetheless, the council was obstinate.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be something we need to warn one by one. The day of repose is the most fundamental ritual. It¡¯s Aquilea¡¯s basic law and order.¡±


    Tarhan opened his mouth fiercely as if he couldn¡¯t even snort at those words.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even care about the filthy blood of Cartantina, and now, you¡¯re making me join the day of repose¡­? You¡¯re stumbling and falling over something that is not very poignant.¡±


    Suddenly, one of the elders raised his voice.


    ¡°Tarhan. Aren¡¯t your principles silly?¡±


    ¡°¡­Principle?¡±


    But rather, the elder¡¯s words seemed to make him angry. He took a step forward with his chin tightened, and several elders stepped back.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys the ones with the ridiculous principle? This is the house I built, and this woman is my wife. I have been mobilized for hunting, overcoming the hurdles of death many times according to the principles you have established. Ever since I was a boy, I¡¯ve never been without dedication to the tribe¡¯s affairs. The wealth piled up in your warehouse right now is proof of that.¡±


    It was as though a ball of fire was falling at every word Tarhan expressed in anger.


    ¡°All of you said that I am the right person to fill the void as the chief, yet your actions are completely different. It¡¯s not enough to be rush in the middle of the night and drag out then question the warrior who devoted himself to Aquilea, though now you¡¯re also insulting me and my woman by talking about principles.¡±


    He muttered cynically, seemingly that wasn¡¯t even funny.


    ¡°You really would have to plan to send Kahanti, who is dying in his sick bed, to the next outing. Otherwise, you cannot treat me like this to replace him.¡±


    At that moment, when everyone seemed to lose their words, Servia took a step forward. As she took off her cloak, which half covered her face, her wavy, flowing, voluminous black hair shimmered even in the moonlit night.


    ¡°¡­Wife.¡±


    She opened her mouth, squinting her eyes that were beautifully slanted to the side.


    ¡°It is clear that you have not yet abandoned the method of the ruined Cartantina.¡±


    The concept of a wife did not exist in Aquilea. By pointing that out, Servia was slandering not only Tarhan¡¯s remarks but also his origin as a foreigner. However, he responded to her insult without raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Servia, it¡¯s probably not worth hearing it from you. In fact, you are the only one who has lived in Kahanti¡¯s hut all your life and has given birth to four children.¡±


    At his remark, Servia raised an eyebrow and responded coldly.


    ¡°None of the laws of Aquilea condemns a woman who bears only one male¡¯s child.¡±


    At that, she added, turning her eyes right away and looking straight at Enya.


    ¡°¡­The problem is that after staying in a man¡¯s hut for so long, we don¡¯t even hear that she¡¯s pregnant, let alone a child.¡±


    Enya could feel Servia¡¯s cruel gaze on her.


    Her heart, which had been beating at her words, seemed to stop. Eventually, a cold sweat ran down her forehead. At that moment, Tarhan stood in front of her, growling with an intensity that could not be compared to before.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to use my woman as an excuse, don¡¯t even dream about it.¡±


    Enya trembled and shut her eyes tightly behind Tarhan, who was so agitated and angry as though he had been insulted.


    ¡°To do the duty¡­? Just be honest! You¡¯re nervous to see a bug from a foreign place, which you have never seen before, to take over Kahanti.¡±


    Even with Tarhan¡¯s disapproval, her cold gaze did not think of leaving Enya.


    ¡°What an excuse. We¡¯re making a serious offer for you, Tarhan. We highly appreciate your abilities.¡±


    Servia answered calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that that power will be sown on a field that is not guaranteed to bear fruit.¡±


    Enya eventually bit her lip, which she had been biting to the point of bleeding. The right foot, which could not stand it anymore, lost control of the left foot, which had been standing on its back, and eventually, the unsightly left foot fell to the ground in front of the elders.


    She barely managed to stop her sobbing. If there was even a mouse hole, she wanted to hide in it.


    ¡°Shut that mouth.¡±


    Tarhan eventually lost his temper and stepped forward in front of Servia. His lips convulsed as if he wanted to strangle Servia right now on the spot.


    ¡°We are young. The child will be born soon.¡±


    He trumpeted a warning voice, word by word.


    Enya thought she¡¯d pass out just looking at his back like that, it was amazing that Servia¡¯s face doesn¡¯t change even if she faced him like that.


    ¡°Looking at what happened between you and Kahanti, I¡¯ll pretend this didn¡¯t happen. Instead, never again insult me ??and my woman in this way. If you do that again, I will show you what it is like to be torn in two while standing.¡±


    Splash.


    Enya moved her hands over the water from the well, thinking gloomily about what had happened.


    Eventually, the council again offered him the position of deputy chief on the condition that he did not need to participate in the day of repose as he had previously done. As deputy chief, no one overlooked Tarhan¡¯s abilities. He had been faithfully carrying out his duties as he had done before.


    Servia, too, had not expressed any strange pressure on her since that day.


    After Tarhan began to take over Kahanti, everything was better than before. It had to be.


    ¡ª


    Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I work on, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Splash.


    Enya¡¯s finger touched the puddle once more. The white, somewhat depressed-looking woman¡¯s face reflected on the surface of the water created ripples, and its shape was shattered beyond recognition.


    ¡®At least nobody cared about us before¡­¡¯


    Before, they were just two boys and girls abandoned within the tribe¡­ No one tried to condemn or judge them. Everyone just ignored them. However, these days, there were times when she thought she would rather miss those days.


    Enya quickly rebuked herself at the sudden thought.


    She was lamenting about her life without realizing it. It was as if recognizing what sacrifices Tarhan had made for her until now, though thinking that the past, when people slandered and rejected them, was better.


    Then, she quickly filled the bowl from the public well to get rid of the burning sensation in her throat.


    After rubbing and washing her face, her long, loose hair was also sticking around tightly. After she had finished tidying herself up by wiping away the sweat that was seeping in by rubbing a wet towel between her clothes.


    Cackle.


    The high-pitched laughter of women could suddenly be heard from the mouth of the well.


    Startled by the voice as lively as the birdsong during the day, Enya hurriedly hid behind the tree. Two or three women, each carrying a basket, were walking together from afar. When she saw them, her heart raced.


    ¡°I heard that about twenty people are coming? You should be a little nervous. Not all men will be interested in new women.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, I don¡¯t care. I had already decided who I would be with on this Day of Repose. I got a promise from those people as well. Who do you think is a fool?¡±


    ¡°You are a fool for believing those men¡¯s promises.¡±


    Hahaha.


    One of those voices was immediately recognizable. Enya glanced at the woman who, with the crowd, was coming closer and closer to the well.


    It was Ruhan.


    Ruhan, who had a large voice and a large body, was a responsible woman within the tribe. They said that her voice was so loud that if she screamed at one end of the village, it could be heard at the other end.


    She also knew the names of the two other women chattering next to Ruhan.


    It was Ashika and Suya.


    Suya was the younger sister, from the same mother but different fathers, of Rigata, Tarhan¡¯s right-hand man. And, Ashika was now a young woman who had just finished her coming of age ceremony.


    The reason why Enya knew all of their names because she often goes to places where the young women of the tribe gathered to spend time. She actually visited them quite often since she used to visit almost every day when Tarhan was out.


    She looked at them from a distance and, if she had the courage to do it, sat up awkwardly like a guest who entered a house uninvited or like a sack of borrowed barley. Women usually ignored her and continued their work. Enya helped out by eyeballing among them.


    Enya clasped her hands anxiously as she listened to them pass by behind the tree and chatter loudly.


    ¡®Of all things, now¡­¡¯


    Her mouth burned tight. As always, when she stood in front of women her age, her heart was beating irregularly. Sweat dripped from between her clenched fingers. Enya caught her breath and somehow combed her wet and messy hair back with her fingers.


    Why was she meeting Ruhan¡¯s group now that she was all messed up¡­?


    Still, she couldn¡¯t just pass by them. Enya hurriedly checked her outfit again. Grasping her disheveled chest, she quickly emerged from behind the tree.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Ruhan, Suya, and Ashika, who saw her, stopped talking and slowed their steps.


    Embarrassment and shame flooded in at the unfamiliar gaze staring at Enya. She hurriedly slipped her left foot behind her right leg as she could feel her cheeks flush red.


    ¡°Where are¡­ you all going¡­?¡±


    As she spat out each letter, her heart was pounding as if her bloodshot eyes were about to pop out. Since she was always hovering around and she wasn¡¯t good at talking directly, it made her even more nervous.


    She was extremely afraid that they would leave without answering. The last time the group of other women saw her, they ran away without hiding their astonishment.


    ¡°I¡­I was doing laundry. Tarhan did it all, so there¡¯s not much to do, but¡­ to wash my hair and body¡ª¡±


    When she uttered her words, her voice sounded too stupid to her ears.


    At first, she gazed straight at Ruhan¡¯s group and opened her mouth, but the longer she spoke, the more her head went down. In the end, Enya let out a trembling word and shut her mouth, glancing only at her toes.


    There was no answer for a while. She could tell without seeing that the women were staring at each other and exchanging awkward glances.


    She strengthened the place where her two hands were clasped in each other out of shame and seemed to tear it apart. It looked like it was going to hurt.


    Something rushed up her throat.


    ¡­As expected, it was of no use.


    Why didn¡¯t she learn a lesson from the last time¡­? Ruhan¡¯s personality seemed to be bold and not picky, so she talked to her out of curiosity, but it seemed to have been a failure.


    Feeling upset, her heart was pounding uncontrollably.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I was on my way to tidy the basket.¡±


    At that moment, Ruhan¡¯s hoarse voice was heard.


    Enya raised her head almost reflexively at the same time. The thought that if she looked too desperate, she would look ridiculous, pushed her into a corner and she just replied with a quick nod of her head.


    ¡°Ah, I see! I happen to be¡­ just finished doing the laundry. If you don¡¯t mind¡­¡±


    ¡°Ruhan!¡±


    It was then that Ashika, who was beside her, was seen hitting Ruhan on the side. At that moment, as if someone had poured cold water on her head, Enya could clearly see through her eyes, which had been blurred by her tension.


    Ruhan¡¯s expression was vaguely distressed. The two women next to her were also avoiding her eyes with distasteful faces.


    ¡°¡­Are you crazy? Why did you answer her?¡±


    She heard the small talk they whispered amongst themselves.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Enya. We¡¯re a little late, so I think we should go quickly.¡±


    As Suya smiled kindly, she took a step closer and explained their situation to her, then hurriedly pulled Ruhan¡¯s arm. In the end, the three women nodded their heads and waved goodbye to Enya, who couldn¡¯t answer, and then hurried on their way.


    Water dripped from her head, darkening the dirt floor on which Enya stood pitifully. Her neck was locked in darkness, as her ears were all pounding.


    An indescribable sense of shame and shame flooded in.


    Her left foot, which she had been trying to hide, lost strength and fell to the floor.


    It was because of seeing Tarhan¡¯s face yesterday that she tried to pluck up courage. But today, it seemed that no matter what kind of iron plate she put on her face, she wouldn¡¯t be able to go back to the place where the women gather.


    Enya returned to the well with a broken heart. She hurriedly wrung out the laundry in embarrassment and tried to return to her house.


    At that moment, a familiar voice was heard again from behind the bustling Enya.


    ¡°¡­Enya? Are you very busy?¡±


    It was Ruhan.


    Startled, she opened her mouth and dropped the basket she was holding in her hand. The cleanly washed clothes inside spilled onto the muddy puddle.


    ¡°Ah. No. I¡¯m not busy¡­ That¡¯s, ah¡­¡±


    They were back.


    Enya glanced up at the three women who were gazing down at her as she hurriedly bent over her body in bewilderment and put the laundry back in.


    Ruhan placed her hand on her waist and bowed her head towards her. Meanwhile, Ashka was a few steps away from her, fiddling with her fingernails, pretending she didn¡¯t see Enya. As Suya pointed to Enya¡¯s laundry again, she spoke to Ruhan in a small voice.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s all dirty again. Ruhan, she must be busy washing this all again? So don¡¯t disturb Enya, let¡¯s just go together¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not busy. I was thinking of washing it later. I-I can wash it tomorrow.¡±


    Enya quickly turned over the dirty part of the laundry and hid it inside the basket before getting up and staggered and almost fell because she couldn¡¯t keep her center. Standing in front of them, she was nervous again.


    She hurriedly combed her wet, matted hair again. The hem of her skirt, which had risen upwards, was also lowered.


    Ruhan, who was staring at her, opened her mouth and smiled.


    ¡°Enya says it¡¯s okay. Why don¡¯t you go weaving baskets with us? We are on our way to work.¡±


    Hearing those words, Enya could feel the back of her neck stiffen as if she was about to faint.


    When she quickly nodded her head without answering properly, Ruhan exchanged glances with Ashika and Suya and motioned for her to follow.


    ¡°Does Tarhan do laundry?¡±


    ¡°In the past. He still does it sometimes. He has been very busy these days, so I mostly do it¡­ though he did all the big laundry. To have to step on it with my feet, I¡¯m¡­ not good at balancing.¡±


    Enya bit her lip, thinking that she should not have said what she had just said.


    Until recently, she had endured the limping and walked hard to keep pace with them, but suddenly she was embarrassed by the loud sound of her left foot being dragged to the ground. Enya slowly slowed down.


    ¡°Hurry up. The sun is going to set. If we¡¯re too late, will you take responsibility?¡±


    At that time, Ashika, who was walking far ahead, glanced at Ruhan and gave a brazen voice. While it was obvious that she had said it to Ruhan, her disapproving gaze was fixed on Enya.


    Enya quickly accelerated the steps she had been slowing down.


    In the middle, the men who were walking by with branches and loads of animal skins looked at Enya walking with Ruhan¡¯s group curiously. Among those were men who stopped what they were doing and looked at her mesmerized.


    The men¡¯s gaze was more curiosity than malice.


    Enya, whose hair was lighter than the other women, was easily noticed because of her bad leg.


    Everyone knew that she was the woman of the deputy chieftain Tarhan. Although she could not bear his children, she was still his woman. Of course, there were many who could not understand Aquilea¡¯s normal way of thinking.


    When they arrived, the workshop was already in full swing.


    Nearly thirty women sat in a round circle, chatting and moving their hands busily. Some were carrying suckling infants in their arms. There was also a spot where elderly people were nodding among the children who were just crawling and walking.


    ¡°Ruhan! Ashika, Suya. Why are you all so late?¡±


    Ruhan, Suya, and Ashika managed to find a seat among the crowd and sat down. Everyone glanced at them and greeted them one by one.


    ¡ª


    Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I work on, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Enya also crumpled into a small place behind Ruhan.


    In the place where the people made a circle, only her position was protruding out of nowhere. Some lifted her head and looked at her. But soon, they rolled their eyes without saying much and went into their chatter.


    ¡°These baskets were made last year, and some of them are already worn out. Ugh, I¡¯m annoyed.¡±


    The women¡¯s mouths did not rest as much as their hands, which were constantly moving. Enya also started weaving the baskets in front of her. She trimmed the torn seams and filled the holes with new straw.


    ¡°Mom, mooomm¡­.¡±


    Then, a boy clung to Ruhan.


    Enya hesitated and stopped her hand that was trimming the basket.


    She felt her eyes naturally turn to the child attached to Ruhan¡¯s side. He was Ruhan¡¯s first child. The second child, who was nursing the last time she saw it, was nowhere to be seen, perhaps left with the old woman looking after the child.


    ¡°Hey, when did you come back? I¡¯m worried because he¡¯s attached to me like this. I don¡¯t remember the child¡¯s father being like this either¡­¡±


    In trouble, Ruhan grabbed and hugged the crying child. Then, she pulled out her breast that shook behind her top and gave it to the child.


    The child immediately put the dark red n*pple in his mouth and began to suck vigorously.


    Enya almost stared at the figure in awe.


    Ruhan, only a year or two older than her, was already a mother of three, including the child in her womb. They said that she took part in the Day of Repose the very next year after she bled as a woman. She slept with the man whom she met there for many days and saw her first child early.


    The fathers of all three children were different.


    It was because tribe men lined up to want to see a child from Ruhan, who was not rough, recovered well, and did her job well. They didn¡¯t even spend the night with Ruhan yet they hunted and brought meat for her and the children to eat, and once Ruhan allowed them to bed her, they started making huts to live.


    Another woman who had been watching Ruhan breastfeed her child, asked.


    ¡°Ruhan. Did you say that the child¡¯s father built the house you are living in now?¡±


    ¡°House? Aahh, no. The house I live in now was built by the father of the second child. Even after having a third child, I still got a house, I regret it a little.¡±


    Building a house was the most common courtship in Aquilea.


    Ruhan giggled and added.


    ¡°Still, the third child¡¯s father is the best at hunting. My stomach hasn¡¯t come out yet, but he has already brought me a basket of meat. But, the first child ate up everything he brought, so it¡¯s a big deal.¡±


    ¡°Hey, look at how she¡¯s boasting about the fathers of her children while pretending to be cursing?¡±


    At the joke, the surroundings quickly made a loud noise.


    Ruhan, who was not harsh and dignified, was welcomed everywhere. Ruhan said she was quite fond of the father of the third child she was pregnant with this time, and she refused all kinds of courtiers as she said she would have her next child with the same men, too.


    ¡°I have two sons, so I hope it will be a daughter this time. Son, when you grow up, you¡¯ll chase after women who will give birth to your baby. I must have a daughter so that she will feed me even when I am old and take care of me if I get sick.¡±


    ¡°That sounds right. It is so pitiful for a woman who has only sons. If she had a daughter, she¡¯d be happy even with the thought of seeing her grandchildren later on¡­¡±


    Although the men of Aquilea fulfilled their duties as fathers, they could neither expect nor claim custody of the child.


    The children naturally followed their mother¡¯s household.


    ¡°Suya, do you really not want to know who the father is?¡±


    Like Ruhan, there were people who know everything about the father of the child. However, there were many cases where they did not know the father of the child. At that time, the whole village raised the child together.


    A prime example was Suya, Rigata¡¯s sister.


    ¡°Needless to say, you really don¡¯t know?¡±


    Suya grunted in response.


    She was younger than Enya, but the youngest of her two children had already walked around. Suya, who has liked to hang around in various places since she was a girl, welcomed a child when she went out on the first Day of Repose.


    ¡°Think about it carefully.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. It was the first Day of Repose, so I was already out of my mind. How can I tell the difference between this d*ck and that d*ck!¡±


    ¡°Or, even now, take turns sleeping with the men one by one. So, you¡¯ll know. Ah, it¡¯s this d*ck. Right?¡±


    At Ruhan¡¯s words, the women fell over in laughter.


    The room was buzzing as if it was a big issue.


    ¡°Even so, Brother Rigata felt very sorry for me. He wanted to know whose seed his nephew was from.¡±


    Still, there was nothing regretful even if Suya did not know about the child¡¯s father. Children who did not know their father could receive greater help from the village.


    Suya said that even if she recognized the child¡¯s father, she would not be bothered since she could live freely while choosing between various men. She especially liked older men because they seemed to have good skills when they slept together.


    ¡°That Rigata looks like a stone though he has a lot of affection for his family. He has already confirmed the boy, and there are seven women¡¯s houses which he has to feed every month?¡±


    ¡°There must be more than that. Even so, his ability is good, so I think he can handle it. Have you seen a group of women running at him on the Day of Repose?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I was one of those girls. He was definitely big and satisfying. He lifted me up¡­¡±


    ¡°He lifted you?¡±


    ¡°I was thin back then! It was before I had a baby.¡±


    The sound that seemed like the listener¡¯s jaw seemed to fall out suddenly burst out. Thus, with the exception of a few, including Enya, all Aquilean women freely interacted with men and had children.


    The men respected such women¡­ Women capable of bearing children were the object of attention and affection of all men in the tribe.


    ¡°It¡¯s the women who are coming this time. Where did they say they¡¯re coming from? That¡­¡±


    ¡°Perugia. Perugian women.¡±


    The women who had been weaving baskets for a while again found a new topic.


    ¡°Oh my God, wed¡­ What was it? Ah, wedding ceremony. Anyway, I didn¡¯t expect to see it with my own two eyes. The women there with only one man for the rest of their lives¡­¡±


    When the woman was reluctant to speak, Ruhan, who was by her side, slapped her coldly.


    ¡°They¡¯re going to suck on one d*ck for the rest of their life.¡±


    Then, each of the women said a word in surprise.


    ¡°Oh dear, what is that?¡±


    ¡°No, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°So, there was that condition on it. It is said that women from Perugia do not participate in the Day of Repose.¡±


    ¡°No, aren¡¯t those women afraid? If they live with one person for the rest of their life and that person dies, what will they do? What if men get sick or suddenly disappear? What if the man has an accident?¡±


    The woman pauses for a moment, then she whispers to the girls around her. It was an even more gloomy voice.


    ¡°¡­What if that man has no seeds?¡±


    The other women nodded their heads in quick sarcasm.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I mean.¡±


    ¡°They are very courageous women.¡±


    ¡°So, that¡¯s why they¡¯re going to come across to live in another tribe.¡±


    Enya twitched her ears unknowingly at the story about the arrival of Perugian women.


    ¡­Wedding ceremony.


    She must have heard it somewhere, although she couldn¡¯t remember. Anyway, she was amazed that Perugian women brought in such an unfamiliar culture, so she kept listening to it.


    ¡°They say that after having a wedding ceremony with a man, they live in that man¡¯s house for the rest of their lives and only have children with that man.¡±


    ¡°What? Then, who will bring them something to eat and wear? If they¡¯re sure it¡¯s that guy, they won¡¯t get help from the tribe. Then they should be responsible for themselves. Is that possible¡­?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They say so anyway.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, this time, each of these women will have an Aquilean man, and they say that they will marry and become their wives. Those men become the husbands of Perugian women.¡±


    ¡°Does that make sense? What kind of man would do marriage?¡±


    ¡°From what I heard, it has already been decided. For us, it looks like only the good guys on our side will be taken away.¡±


    The women¡¯s chatter was reignited again.


    After working like that for half a day, they were getting hungry. A woman carried her food with one of her children attached to her side. The women, who had been drawing a circle, formed into separate circles and started to share food.


    It was a simple wheat bread with grilled fish. It didn¡¯t seem to contain anything other than fish and flour, but it tasted odd.


    As soon as Enya took a bite of the shared food, which the woman had given her hesitatingly, she put it in her mouth and ate more.


    ¡°Ashika, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I feel like I have gained weight these days.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie. You¡¯re worried about the upcoming Day of Repose?¡±


    Suya gave a pitch to Ashika¡¯s side and giggled.


    Ashika had just become a woman, and she was attending the Day of Repose for the first time this year.


    ¡°Or, do you already have the child? When I was first pregnant, I couldn¡¯t even look at food like that. Be honest, it¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve done it before the Day of Repose, right?¡±


    As Suya and Ashika growled and giggled, Enya put down the wheat bread she was holding. All of a sudden, she lost her appetite as if something had been put on it.


    Then, Ruhan spoke.


    ¡°Enya, what are you doing without eating?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I ate a lot. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°What are you thanking for?¡±


    Enya was at a loss for words, and her mouth shut.


    Such an embarrassing moment had come. There was no one to talk to except Tarhan. At the moment it suddenly came to her, she found nothing to say right away, so it wasn¡¯t the first time she was in trouble.


    Ruhan had only asked one word, but in an instant, she could feel the women¡¯s eyes focused on her again. The laughter stopped, and her head went blank as she looked into their eyes.


    She seemed to know what they were talking about without saying anything.


    ¡­A woman who lived in the deputy chieftain¡¯s hut. Even though he cared for her so much, she was a sick woman who had never had a child.


    ¡°Enya, you won¡¯t participate on this Day of Repose, right?¡±


    At that moment, Ruhan¡¯s words broke her thoughts.


    ¡°Oh, the Day of Repose. Yes¡­ I don¡¯t think I will.¡±


    Enya answered hastily.


    She could feel the women¡¯s eyes still stuck in her mouth. Even though she wanted to put her eyes down, Ruhan kept talking to her.


    ¡°No matter how much Tarhan objected to it, would he be that decisive? Enya is also a full-fledged Aquilean woman. Can¡¯t you just do it for one day?¡±


    ¡ª


    Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I work on, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    It was a light conversation like a friend. Enya was embarrassed and did not readily respond to the words, ¡®a full-fledged Aquilean maiden.¡¯


    Other women also intervened cautiously.


    ¡°Yes. Tarhan can also come along.¡±


    Some women blushed and giggled at the words.


    The Day of Repose was Aquilea¡¯s most significant celebration. It was also the most important ceremony for the Aquileans. It was a great festival to worship Aquilea, the Goddess of fertility and abundance, and to commemorate the harvest and the leisure of grain with physical pleasure and joy for men and women.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to feel full too like this. Still, I¡¯m thinking of going to play with the child¡¯s father, you know? Enya is not too young enough not to know that¡­¡±


    At Ruhan¡¯s words, the other women burst into laughter.


    Enya felt speechless.


    Day of Repose¡­ A night of lust where men and women mix in love. At that time, there was no need for any kind of sensibility or fidelity. A day when you simply indulge and covet pleasure while standing, lying, sitting behind a tree, in a grassy area close to the person you meet, or in a place where there was an eye to see.


    She once asked Tarhan about the Day of Repose.


    ¡°What? Day of Repose?¡±


    Tarhan¡¯s eyes widened and asked back as if his blood was welling up when she mentioned the Day of Repose from her mouth. That afternoon, he remained restless the entire time and followed her, asking and asking if she wanted to participate in the Day of Repose or if she had been dissatisfied with anything.


    In front of him, who gave such a reaction, Enya couldn¡¯t even take the word Day of Repose after that.


    ¡°I will ask. For once¡­¡±


    Enya answered with her head bowed to hide her blushing face from embarrassment. The other women who saw it made strange expressions among themselves and then changed the topic of conversation.


    ¡°Ah, really. That¡¯s not how you do it¡­¡±


    While weaving the basket again, another woman next to Enya glanced at Enya¡¯s basket and gave her a scolding, but blurred the end of the sentence.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Things like how to tie a knot or how to weave a basket were usually taught by a mother sitting down to the child a little over ten years old. Abandoned immediately after weaning, Enya, of course, did not learn this.


    The person who taught her how to weave baskets was, of course, Tarhan.


    The problem was that the method was probably the Cartantina method he used often. It was not a knot familiar to the eyes of Aquilean women.


    ¡°It¡¯s high quality.¡±


    A memory suddenly came to mind. Tarhan murmured as he kissed Enya¡¯s ear, who was leaning her back against his chest and moving her hands. After all, it was just one of the words he used to praise her.


    Enya stopped her hand, blushing in embarrassment.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. Since you did it, try to do it till the end.¡±


    She sighed helplessly.


    From then on, she started working while glancing at the other women weaving baskets. However, the women around her also seemed to be not very good at it. The basket that Enya had fixed looked much more neat for it to get a scolding simply because the method was wrong.


    It would take twice as long for the other women to fix the basket the Aquilean way.


    In the end, it was only when the work time was finished that she only managed to finish one.


    ¡®¡­I have to go home and practice.¡¯


    Enya made a vow as she put the basket she had fixed at the place where she and the other women would collect them.


    Then, something caught her toe.


    It was a baby of the same age as the child who had been clinging to Ruhan¡¯s side earlier.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Enya hurriedly pulled back her left ankle, which had reached the child¡¯s hand, unconsciously.


    Her heart pounded at the sight of the child¡¯s tiny body and plump cheeks. Looking around her quickly, she didn¡¯t find a woman who looked like the child¡¯s mother. Their surroundings were bustling as they brushed off all their seats and prepared to get up.


    The baby lifted its tiny, chubby wrist and clenched its little fist towards Enya. Then, it clenched and opened the same fist, and in that little hand had all five fingers. It was so pretty.


    Enya unknowingly reached out to the baby. She was going to find the child¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Oh, my God!¡±


    At that moment, a woman next to her was startled and lifted the child off the floor. She then panicked and took a couple of steps away from Enya.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    At that moment, she didn¡¯t even know exactly what had just happened. In a hurry, another woman came running.


    UWAAH!


    The child broke out in a cry.


    The next moment, a woman who appeared to be the child¡¯s mother took the child from the woman who had taken the child from Enya. The mother, holding the child tightly in her arms, gazed at Enya with fearful eyes.


    The mood changed in an instant. Now, almost everyone in the room was paying attention to them.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m trying to find the mother¡­¡±


    Enya opened her mouth as she felt her body freeze.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to touch the child¡­ To find the mother¡­¡±


    However, the surprise and displeasure in the women¡¯s faces around her did not disappear.


    Enya hid her left ankle behind her right leg once again, where their gaze was pointed at. She felt like she was standing naked in front of the women. Suddenly, she wondered why she was making these excuses. Her bad feet were not contagious, like leprosy.


    Her eyes went numb, but she knew she couldn¡¯t stand still.


    Enya hurriedly opened his mouth. If this happened again, she had a word she had practiced by herself to bring out.


    ¡°¡­It doesn¡¯t pass on. It¡¯s not like a contagious disease. Both my mother and younger sister were fine. In my family¡­ It was only me.¡±


    She shut her eyes tightly.


    She couldn¡¯t even say that Tarhan, who lived with her, was fine. It was terrifying to bring him into this matter.


    ¡°¡­So, you don¡¯t have to worry about touching me.¡±


    She could feel her voice getting smaller again. Even though everything she said was true, trying to bring out the truth as an excuse in front of so many people made her ears tingle, and her hands trembled as if they were festering wounds.


    Enya looked up at the baby¡¯s mother, conflicting with familiar pain and anguish. She still had a distorted expression on her arm while holding her baby.


    ¡°Of course, Enya. I know. It is not a contagious disease.¡±


    At that moment, someone approached Enya. Walnut-colored eyes met her face.


    It was Ruhan.


    Ruhan smiled kindly and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Everyone looks tired. We need to go home. What are you doing?¡±


    As soon as she uttered that, the women who had gathered around Enya began to disappear like a receding tide. After dismissing the people, Ruhan spoke, comforting her.


    ¡°Everyone is just being careful. At that time, too, many people died from the plague. I hope you¡¯re not too offended.¡±


    Everyone is just being careful.


    Even Ruhan¡¯s comfort felt like a dagger was stabbed into her chest. Nonetheless, Enya endured the resentment that pushed to the end of her neck. She nodded her head and replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was not offended.¡±


    Of course, she knew.


    The plague killed Enya¡¯s mother and younger sister as well.


    Ironically, she survived the plague¡­ Leaving the disabled Enya in the ¡®abandoned land¡¯ ultimately resulted in her not getting the plague.


    The ¡®abandoned ¡®land¡¯ was the place where Aquilea left the sick, the elderly, and the disabled. That was normal for Aguilera¡ªthe old, weak, and sick are removed from the tribe as early as possible. It was a method that has been maintained since ancient times to survive.


    It was Enya¡¯s home until she met Tarhan.


    A person who has entered the ¡®abandoned land¡¯ couldn¡¯t enter the tribe even after death. In principle, it was an unwritten rule.


    ¡°Enya, you worked hard today. However, from tomorrow, I think we¡¯ll probably have enough hands. Do you know what I mean?¡±


    Ruhan smiled softly and kindly towards Enya. While her mouth was smiling, her eyes were not.


    Enya¡¯s heart seemed to shrink in an instant at the apparent refusal. People from the ¡®abandoned land¡¯ bring plagues and disasters. So, this was natural. Even though Tarhan broke the rule to bring her into the tribe, Enya, even in death, would not be accepted within the tribe.


    ¡°I see. Tomorrow¡­ I¡¯ll rest.¡±


    Seeing that she nodded her head, Ruhan very carefully placed her hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°Thank you for understanding Enya. However, uh¡­¡±


    Enya raised her head ominously.


    Meanwhile, Ruhan was troubled and spoke out her mind, ¡°My man, the father of my third child. He had been called up for the new bridge on the river¡¯s construction, but he was having a hard time. Could Enya speak well to Tarhan?¡±


    She was smiling again with her lips, but her eyes didn¡¯t smile along with it again.


    ¡­Why couldn¡¯t her ominous premonition be wrong? Enya looked at her with a feeling of distantness. In an instant, Ruhan¡¯s hand that gripped her shoulder got stronger.


    She gasped and barely answered.


    ¡°That¡­ It will be difficult. I¡¯m not involved in Tarhan¡¯s business¡­¡±


    Ruhan¡¯s expression changed moment by moment at the negative reply. Even after noticing that, Enya had no choice but to tell the truth.


    ¡°Even if I talk to Tarhan like that, it won¡¯t do much to the father of Ruhan¡¯s child. I heard that Tarhan left all the bridge construction to Ikachi¡­¡±


    Enya stammered and gave advice as to what Tarhan had told her the other day about the bridge construction work division system.


    ¡°Rather¡­ It is much better to directly tell the truth to Ikachi, the head of the workgroup, or to get the opinion of a doctor if he¡¯s not feeling well and pass it on to the leader of the group he belongs to¡­¡±


    However, Ruhan¡¯s reaction was cold. Her smiling lips were twisted slightly, and she quickly removed her hand from her shoulder like quickly pulling her hand out of a dirty thing. Enya could not finish her words and shut her mouth.


    When she saw Ruhan¡¯s cold expression, it felt like her heart was shriveling. Ruhan sighed and ruffled her hair, and she roughly spoke. Her voice was very cynical.


    ¡°Thank you. Enya. As expected, Enya is just as kind as I heard.¡±


    Ruhan left without looking back.


    Eventually, Enya was left alone in the empty workshop.


    ¡ª


    Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I work on, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Enya returned home alone from the workshop, dragging her feet. As her body and mind felt exhausted, she fetched water and threw herself down on the bed without even thinking of washing.


    It wasn¡¯t easy today.


    It was more of a mental hardship than physical hardship. Even though no one had hit her physically, their words seemed to have hit her more.


    ¡®After Tarhan became deputy chieftain, I consciously tried to get out of the house more often and socialize¡­¡¯


    If she, who lived in the deputy chieftain¡¯s hut, continued to retreat inside the house, the negative gaze towards them would only increase. Because of that, Enya deliberately went to the workshop where women her age worked and tried to get in the middle.


    She was trying to alleviate the negative gaze towards him even a little. It was a greed that she wanted to be of some help to him, who was struggling outside. Of course, she knew that the level of effort could not be compared to Tarhan.


    So, she couldn¡¯t be more obvious to Tarhan.


    ¡®If I show him the same things as now¡­ I want to die.¡¯


    Enya bit her lip, thinking about what had happened today. She bit her lips so hard that the fishy taste of blood lingered in her mouth. It seemed almost impossible for her to win the favor of the people. Although she went out of the house with anticipation every day, all that came was coldness and sorrow.


    It wounded her broken heart every moment.


    Enya had no appetite, and she didn¡¯t want to eat anything, but she made a fire in the brazier. She wanted to keep her promise to Tarhan that she would take good care of herself even if she were alone.


    ¡®I have to practice how to make an Aquilean basket¡­¡¯


    She thought about what she was going to do tonight as she shoved the porridge of mixed barley and water with fish jerky into her mouth. As she passed the meal down her throat, her throat was pounding and her nose was sore. However, Enya emptied the entire bowl and cleared the table alone.


    After that day, Enya visited the workshop two more times, but she was almost kicked out. The women were sweet and kind, in words, not wanting to trouble her. However, they later encouraged Enya to come back stronger enough that she could no longer push herself in.


    When she came home, she had to hold back her desire to cry. As Enya counted the dates on the ground, she waited eagerly for Tarhan¡¯s return.


    The Day of Repose was soon approaching.


    Tarhan¡¯s group, who had gone to Perugia to pick up the women, seemed to arrive only on the Day of Repose¡¯s evening, as predicted.


    Aquilea was preparing the Day of Repose without them as scheduled.


    The tribal women bathed together in a creek in preparation for a ceremony to be held at night.


    At that time, Enya wiped her body with well water in the hut alone. No matter how brazenly she had been snooping around the women, she was not brazen enough to even bathe with them naked.


    While the women were washing, the men, who had already completed the ritual of cleansing their bodies early, smoked leaf cigarettes, kept watch outside, or spent time wrestling with each other. Typically, it would have been a quiet time for everyone to sleep though today, the outside was already crowded with people passing by.


    A vast fire began to rise on the large rock where the tribe would gather.


    There was anticipation and excitement on the faces of the strong men who had already filled the place with excitement with drums made of leather. The women wore tops that showed off their moon-like chests, and they wore a fabric that revealed half of their hips, and they loosened their hair and put flowers in them.


    Tonight, even the elders would be busy watching babies whining and give up sleeping at the sound of the shouts from outside.


    The elders, too, would stay awake all night in preparation for the commotion that would ensue throughout the night.


    The Day of Repose lasted almost seven nights in a row.


    Everyone was excited about the frantic festival that was about to begin, but Enya¡¯s hut is calm alone.


    ¡°¡­This was on the beach of Zineva, on the hill of Pinebam on a moonlit night when the Milky Way was falling¡­¡±


    Enya was lying on her stomach alone in Tarhan¡¯s hut, which was relatively large for her small body to roll around in, with something draped on the floor.


    It was colorful pebbles.


    ¡°This was near the rocky mountain area where the hot spring water came from¡­ This¡­¡±


    They were all pebbles that she had collected when Tarhan went out.


    Amethyst beads that looked like stars and crystals that seemed like clear water glistened in her palms. Some dried petals were also attached together. All of them were treasures that Tarhan found and gave to her or found together with her.


    Enya smiled mischievously as she recalled the days when she and Tarhan first started collecting pebbles like this.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out.¡±


    These were Tarhan¡¯s words, who had endured the screams and commotions from the people on the Day of Repose. He got up and immediately said to the young Enya, who was trembling, blushing in her earlobes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out. I¡¯ll show you something pretty. Damn, you brutes¡­ it doesn¡¯t look like it will end¡­¡±


    Tarhan, who had been scratching his head nervously, suddenly stopped speaking. The boy¡¯s face went all over when he met her face, who had widened her eyes and gazed up at him.


    At the time, Enya muttered, not knowing anything, only sticking her face out of the blanket.


    ¡°Bu, but I don¡¯t think we can go out recklessly¡­¡±


    The boy snorted. He spoke as he pulled the girl¡¯s blanket up to just below her eyes.


    ¡°In the first place, we don¡¯t have adults to look after us, so what does it matter? And, I know the geography of this place much better than most of them.¡±


    That was correct.


    From then on, Tarhan had already been playing a part in the hunting workshop. She felt so much safer with him than with most adults.


    After that, every year around this time, from dusk onwards, she was carried on his back and wandered around the surrounding area as if on a picnic. There were no places she hadn¡¯t been to, and there were beaches, rocks, mountains, grasses, fields, and rivers.


    Tarhan never got tired of carrying her all day long. He knew the names and uses of almost every bird and beast, tree and grass that he pointed to with his finger.


    Once upon a time, she was so proud and curious that she hung on to him and fluttered her legs and asked him.


    ¡°Tarhan. Where did you learn all those things?¡±


    ¡°¡­My family.¡±


    After a while, he answered bluntly, and his words suddenly disappeared after that. She immediately regretted the question.


    Since then, he had never spoken about his family.


    Enya gently stroked the pebbles one by one to remove the dust and washed them in water before wiping them with a cloth. She placed it back in the box where she kept it and organized it one by one.


    After that, she took out small pebbles that didn¡¯t shine that they liked to play jackstones with and practiced a few times on her own. Even with his callused hands, Tarhan was able to snatch a small pebble so swiftly that she was often unable to take even one out of five.


    If she were sad to lose them, he would forfeit the next five for her.


    Come to think of it, she had no memory of playing with him like a small pastime like this these days. It was also because he was so busy that when he came home, more often, he would just sleep and leave¡­


    All of a sudden, Enya¡¯s cheeks flushed red at the thought, and she hurriedly cleared the pebbles.


    After they grew up, when he returned, they were so busy entangling their bodies that she didn¡¯t have time to play the jackstone. How many times have they been inside each other without having time to take off their clothes properly?


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    As she searched through the treasure chest with her face blushing in embarrassment at the thought of Tarhan, something touched her hand.


    It was a small pocket.


    When she opened it, she saw a necklace carved out of a white, rocky ivory-colored bone. The dazzlingly beautiful gold was wrapped around the precious grains, layer by layer. Enya placed the necklace very carefully in the palm of her hand. Her expression looking at it was proud and affectionate.


    It was her favorite necklace.


    It was her most precious treasure that she cherished so much that she had never even taken it out properly.


    ¡®A necklace carved out of the bones of a beast that Tarhan first hunted at his coming-of-age ceremony¡­¡¯


    Although it had been more than a few years already, she still felt exhausted just thinking about it.


    Everyone said that Tarhan would die alone, leaving only his bones. They said that no one would go looking for his bloodless body.


    Enya still remembered that night as vividly as it was yesterday. She once again thought of living alone in the abandoned land, so she drew a knife and put it to her neck and stayed up all night with eyes wide open, thinking that she would rather die after him.


    It was a windy day in the morning.


    At dawn, he returned with an ivory bone larger than his body. It was that day that he, who was the last of the hunting group, caught the eye of the chieftain Kahanti.


    This necklace was made of that ivory.


    ¡®I¡¯ve never been able to get it out, afraid to put a scratch on it¡­¡¯


    Looking at the necklace, she felt her heart pound again.


    Even though it was only for a short time, she missed Tarhan to death. It was as if he took a part of her chest and took it with him.


    ¡­To her that this necklace was worth Tarhan¡¯s life.


    Enya put the necklace back in the pocket and tied a knot on it. It was placed very deep in the box. Laying was lying flat on the soft bed, it was usually a place where she and Tarhan slept together. So, now without him, it was an infinitely spacious place.


    From the outside, it seemed that the festival had just begun, and the noise of the festival, which had been heard little by little, was getting louder and louder. The sound of horns and drums seemed to be transmitted through the ground. It seemed as if she could hear the people laughing.


    She missed Tarhan.


    Had he been by her side now, he would carry her on his back and take her somewhere where the grass was cool and the wind was not cold. There would be insects¡¯ cries.


    There, she might have made love with Tarhan once again while looking at the stars in his arms.


    Enya turned to lie down so as not to fall into a miserable mood. Then, she closed her eyes and tried to sleep.


    ¡°Shhh¡­ Quiet.¡±


    At that moment, strange footsteps were heard around the hut. It was as light as a bird. More than one or two came rushing in and hovering at the entrance to the hut where she was sleeping.


    Enya crept up to her feet.


    Just in case, she had a bad idea.


    Occasionally, the drunken men came out of the festival area and behaved strangely.


    ¡ª


    Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I work on, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Tarhan would arrive soon, but the fear was inevitable. Enya¡¯s eyes widened at the familiar voice from outside the hut.


    ¡°¡­Is this it? Suya, hold here.¡±


    Blinking her eyes, she slowly walked towards the entrance. There were also several people there, and they were all familiar voices.


    ¡°Ashika, stop pushing me. Even if I don¡¯t, it¡¯s dark and I can¡¯t see you, but you keep hitting me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Suya?¡±


    Enya called out a name she had been suspicious of all along.


    Then, the voices whispering outside were quickly diminished. Soon after, Suya answered from outside the hut.


    ¡°Hmmmm. Enya, I¡¯m sorry. Were you sleeping?¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­ But why is Ashika and Suya here¡­¡±


    The festival must be in full swing by now, though what are women like Suya and Ashika doing here?


    Enya, a little stunned, removed the cloth that was blocking the entrance to the hut, but the thick three-layer fabric was fixed with wood from the inside and did not move with any force. Enya applied a little more force to open the entrance.


    Eventually, the entrance to the hut, which seemed to never be open until tomorrow morning, opened wide.


    Then, the figure of Suya and Ashika, fully dressed in a festive atmosphere, was revealed. They both seemed to have been enjoying the festival, and their faces were glistening with sweat.


    ¡°As, as I¡¯ve heard, the deputy chieftain¡¯s hut is in a remote place. It¡¯s really impossible to come all the way here at night.¡±


    Wearing a blue-dyed skirt and a garland woven with flowers above her head, Suya muttered, wiping the sweat from her forehead.


    Enya stood looking at them bewildered.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    She knew that both of them were unfavorable to her. Because of that, Enya asked cautiously in a slightly defensive manner. She was still afraid to stand in front of women her age.


    Ashika suddenly grabbed Enya¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°Now is not the time to be like this! Tarhan. Tarhan is here.¡±


    Enya¡¯s eyes widened as the long-awaited name popped out.


    ¡°Tarhan¡­?¡±


    Suya wiped her sweaty, shiny forehead and together led Enya out of the hut.


    ¡°Hurry up, hurry up. He was looking for Enya. You have to go meet him. Come on.¡±


    And so, the two women hurriedly grabbed her and led her with her strength. Enya nearly fell in front of her as she struggled.


    ¡°Wa, wait a minute. Is Tarhan really back? Still, why Suya and Ashika¡­¡±


    However, there was no time to panic. Tarhan¡¯s name, that was stuck in her ear, slightly confused her.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t think too complicated, and come along! Tarhan was hurt a lot. He¡¯s bleeding too much!¡±


    As soon as those words were said, Enya¡¯s heart pounded and fell to the floor.


    ¡°¡­Is Tarhan injured?¡±


    Her face quickly lost its blood.


    She couldn¡¯t believe it. Even when Tarhan was left alone in a forest infested with monsters for his coming-of-age ceremony, he survived. Perhaps, it would be a case for a boy who wasn¡¯t used to battle, but there was no way that a higher-level monster capable of injuring the current Tarhan was around the tribe.


    But, even though she knew that, her reason seemed to be paralyzed. Her thoughts didn¡¯t work.


    As she imagined Tarhan bleeding, her eyes were dizzy, and worries surged like a tidal wave. Ashika exclaimed as she grabbed Enya¡¯s trembling fingers once more.


    ¡°Come on! Hurry up. Do you want to see Tarhan die!¡±


    Enya stepped on the ground as if being whipped at those words. As Suya and Ashika led her, they started running blindly. She almost fell over and over again because of her foot through she had no time to worry about it.


    ¡°Come on, come on!¡±


    Suya and Ashika rushed her back and forth all the time. Forgetting the pain of her limp foot, Enya moved her leg so hard that her left foot was dragged.


    Her breathing was up to her chin, but the worries about Tarhan had already blown away the thought of her body.


    ¡°Where, where did Tarhan get injured? Is it very serious? The healer¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go and explain everything, so for now, run quickly! We¡¯ll be late!¡±


    Something was strange.


    Enya realized that the direction she was running in following Suya and Ashika was not towards the entrance to the village where the men usually returned from hunting. Instead, they were getting closer every minute to the large rocky site where the festival was now taking place.


    Eventually, Ashika and Suya, who arrived at the mouth of a large rock, took Enya to a place where rocks were piled up and sat her down.


    Enya panted at the spot, sweating profusely, out of breath from the unexpected sprint.


    Was Tarhan really here?


    She glanced around anxiously and looked up at Ashika and Suya, but suddenly noticed that they were standing. Even though their expressions were hidden from view in the moonlight, she noticed that the voices that came out from them were poisonous.


    ¡°Look. The face is too pale? What if she collapses?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Tear off the clothes first.¡±


    ¡°You do it! I don¡¯t want to touch her.¡±


    Enya stared up at them with her mouth wide open in shock.


    At that moment, it seemed that her reason, which had been blown away by worries for Tarhan, returned to her mind.


    ¡­It was a lie from the beginning.


    Tarhan did not return. He wasn¡¯t even hurt.


    Ashika and Suya had deceived her.


    Surprisingly, Enya felt ??more relieved that he had not been hurt than the fact that they had deceived her. Then, as if waiting, Ashika¡¯s hand tore her wet front part to pieces. It was torn apart, revealing her swollen chest bone.


    Enya shouted, covering the torn part with her arms.


    ¡°Why, why are you¡­! Please don¡¯t do this! Aacck¡ª!¡±


    However, they did not stop and ripped the hem of Enya¡¯s thin skirt, which was rustling around her ankle, just above her thigh. In an instant, her moon-like body was exposed under the moonlight except for the chest and groin.


    ¡°Hold on! I¡¯m trying to make you pretty. Make men like you on the Day of Repose¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take care of Tarhan for one night!¡±


    Enya tried to rebel as best she could.


    Even though she bit the women and kicked them, her body had run out and fell continuously from the house to the top of a big rock. After being slapped by them a few times, they pulled her hair up and even the tied-up hair was loosened.


    Ashika, who had messed up Enya¡¯s hair, which fell back to her waist in an instant, suppressed Enya¡¯s shaking head before forcibly placing the red jasmine flower she was wearing in her hair to Enya¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Huuhh, don¡¯t! Ugghh¡­!¡±


    Although she tried to get out of their hands again and again, the two young women were determined and subdued her, and she couldn¡¯t resist.


    ¡°Stay still¡­! Enya should enjoy it now, too! You¡¯ve been sucking up a man¡¯s d*ck to live right? Now that Tarhan has a new woman, poor Enya should enjoy it freely and debauchery¡­ Aacckk!¡±


    The next moment, Ashika lifted her hand and shouted.


    ¡°She bit my finger!¡±


    ¡°Crazy bitch! Blood, there¡¯s blood¡­!¡±


    Enya spat at the fishy taste that spread through her mouth. In an instant, she caught hair was released, and Ashika screamed and took a few steps back from Enya.


    Gasping for breath, Enya then waved her hands forward and shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my, my body¡­! One more touch, and, I¡¯ll-I¡¯ll hurt you! I will break bones, bones!¡±


    As she spat out all the threats she could think of and endured the rage that filled her throat, Suya and Ashika uttered out a bunch of swear words and left. Every word they spit out was as sharp as a viper¡¯s tongue.


    ¡°Poisonous girl¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re sitting in Tarhan¡¯s hut and holding on.¡±


    The place, which was released from the hustle and bustle in an instant, became quiet except for the occasional noise of the festival¡¯s heat.


    Enya fell on a rock, with no difference than a tattered toy of a child that got tossed out.


    ¡°Huu, huuh¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t see properly because of the tears that had welled from what had just happened to her. It didn¡¯t even feel like the places where there were scratches here and there from fighting were hurt. It wasn¡¯t her limbs, or the pulled hair, that those women tore apart.


    Enya¡¯s heart was hurt so much.


    She strengthened her chin and, holding back the weeping, as she glanced around in search of a way back.


    Putting everything else aside, she had to go back.


    Tarhan would be back soon, and he¡¯d be surprised if she looked like this. However, the road that would normally have been easily found was obscured by darkness. It was as if her head had been broken in the aftermath of what had just happened.


    Without further ado, Enya took a deep breath and made her way to the large rocky ground where the festival was in full swing. In the center, there was a huge flame that was burning high in the sky, and only the area around the large rock site was shining brightly.


    From there, she thought of following her way home again. Nevertheless, after not being able to move her limp feet for a while, Enya had to stop once more.


    ¡°So, they ended up calling that woman here? Suya and Ashika? She¡¯d never come¡­¡±


    ¡°I told them to just walk her around.¡±


    A familiar voice came from the back of the tree where the lights were flowing. Two women were smoking leaf cigarettes, stroking their sweat-drenched skin over a wood fire. One of them had a bulging belly.


    It was Ruhan.


    ¡°She has been trying to come to the women¡¯s workshops lately, so they¡¯ve been messing around. They were just trying to make fun of her.¡±


    The woman who was talking to Ruhan giggled and laughed.


    The laughter of the women seemed to resound in Enya¡¯s ears like loud thunder. Her eyes widened enough to reveal the whites of her eyes, and she backed away from Ruhan¡¯s voice. She couldn¡¯t even hide from what was hurting her.


    ¡°I still feel sorry. I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a while. Throwing everything that woman did¡­¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of things to think about. Are you kidding me now? How are you going to eat and use the things she touched? She said it¡¯s not contagious, but who knows?¡±


    Cigarette smoke from Ruhan¡¯s mouth rose red in the light of the firewood.


    ¡°We are just being careful.¡±


    ¡ª


    Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I work on, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Enya couldn¡¯t hear it anymore and ran away in the opposite direction. Panting, she smashed the twigs that covered her eyes with her arm. She hobbled as fast as he could.


    ¡­Thrown and burned. They said that anything she had touched until now had been burnt without getting used.


    ¡®How¡­ How could they¡­!¡¯


    She was just meant to be helpful. Enya also knew that there were a lot of women who were much more useful than her. She just wanted to join in. She knew from the beginning she wouldn¡¯t be accepted. Nonetheless, she thought it¡¯ll get better with time.


    Because of that, she thought that if she endured, put up with it, and persevered, one day she would have at least one person who would talk to her first¡ªeven if she crammed in like a square stone that didn¡¯t fit in.


    Enya now understood. What a mistake that was.


    ¡°Parasite woman who lives in Tarhan¡¯s house.¡±


    Suddenly, words like a blade that had been buried for a very long time came to her mind.


    It was the very night that her heart got broken so much that she burst into tears in front of Tarhan. Even though he broke the nose bones of the men, his anger could not be resolved, so he went to Kahanti¡¯s hut the next day and demanded punishment for the men who insulted Enya.


    Enya knew from the beginning that it couldn¡¯t be. Tarhan¡¯s frustration and anger that day evoked a new feeling in her for the first time in her life.


    Her bones were sore.


    The fact that she made her loved one despair as much as the pain hurts her is unbearably painful.


    ¡°Huu¡­ huhh¡­!¡±


    Enya ran frantically into the forest on the other side.


    The pillar of fire in front of her eyes became a strange haze among the tears that were blurring her vision. It looked like a sea of ??fire all around her. She frantically turned her head in different directions, before she noticed that she was trapped in the middle of a bush that had grown taller than her.


    When the crowing of insects resonated louder than the beating of drums, she was terrified. At that moment, as she saw an exit with a bright light leaking through the dark surroundings, Enya ran to the place recklessly.


    Whoosh.


    She jumped in with her eyes tightly closed, and in an instant, the surroundings flashed and brightened. The sight Enya saw was enough to grab her feet and nail her to the ground.


    ¡°Haahng! Ahng! Ah¡­!¡±


    It was a feast of the body that was gleaming red in the light.


    Dozens of naked people were moving violently with their legs and arms entangled in each other¡¯s bodies. They were rubbing around, genitals to each other, around the fire under the moonlight.


    ¡°Huk, huuek¡ªEuung! Uek, aangg¡­!¡±


    The scene of the beastly bacchanalia unfolded before her eyes.


    Two men climbed on either side of the woman who was lying with her neck and waist bent, and moaning in a bizarre posture, pushing their bulging genitals. The woman¡¯s buttocks were open, and a moan close to pain erupted, but their movements did not end.


    Right next to her was the man who pushed himself into the woman who was laid like a dog from behind her, and let out moans. On the other side, two women were sucking a man¡¯s thing at the same time as another man was licking the wriggling back of those women greedily.


    ¡°Ah! Aahh¡­! Ahng! HAAH¡­!¡±


    Sitting, standing, lying down, and getting on, in three to four, woman and man.


    ¡°AAHH¡­!! Huaahnng¡­!¡±


    It was literally¡­


    ¡­Day of Repose.


    There was no moderation. In the middle of the heatful night, red flames were burning lustfully, as if instigating men and women who fell into the sinful pleasure of lust. The moment Enya saw a woman rub her breasts to a man¡¯s almost bursting pillar, she could not stand the rising nausea and ran away into the grass again.


    ¡°Huhk¡­! Gasp! Gasp¡­!¡±


    She ran, not feeling the reeds and blades of grass scarring back and forth against her skin. At that moment, she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Enya had never known a man other than Tarhan. Naturally, she had never seen another man and woman having an affair before her eyes.


    Was this what love between men and women was like?


    Was that what she has been doing with Tarhan so far?


    She had to run away.


    The only thought was that she had to run away from the scene of such promiscuous copulation before someone could grab her by the arm and graft her with another man.


    ¡°Huuff, haah¡­! Ugh¡­!¡±


    Soon after, she collapsed in the middle of a certain field.


    The shouts and moans of men and women resounding from the debauched scene could be heard all the way here.


    But she soon realized that she was mistaken.


    Upon closer inspection, even in this grassy forest, a pair of men and women were naked, with their legs entangled, and they were moving like animals. Despite the woman¡¯s almost suffocating moans, the man didn¡¯t care and moved his waist.


    Surprised by the lack of consideration, Enya started running away again in the opposite direction without looking back.


    She was moving her feet so frantically.


    Eventually, she reached a place where the smell of excrement vibrated. The sour, indescribable, disgusting smell stung her nose. It seemed to be a place where people who had escaped from the heat of the festival came to solve their bodily needs.


    It was then that the strength in her legs was finally gone.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Uuugghh¡­!¡±


    Enya unblocked her mouth. She vomited up all of the dinner she had right away. She was clearly not naive. She had heard of the Day of Repose and knew what people were doing that day.


    Still, even though she knew it, actually facing it was something else altogether.


    Of course, Enya, too, intertwined her legs with Tarhan countless times and was smitten under his body. They slept hand in hand under one hut.


    However, unlike that men and women, they were only together with each other and did not entangle their bodies in front of everyone. She had never been bedded by two men at once. Tarhan never showed his bare body in front of another person.


    Come to think of it, it was also the first time she had seen other people¡¯s genitals. Ironically, her disgust grew.


    Enya crouched like a snail forced out of its shell with a groan. She never wanted to go out there and mess around with other people. At the same time, she realized how precious she had been in Tarhan¡¯s hut. He never treated her like one of those women out there.


    To him, she was always the only woman.


    Tarhan.


    Enya shuddered at the name she had in her mind as it was her habit.


    When she woke up in the morning, the soft leather she used as a blanket was always covering her body. Enya habitually kicked the blanket while she slept. If it had been covered until she woke up, someone must have covered her at dawn. There was no need to wonder who did it.


    Then, the shocking scene from before became an afterimage and overlapped.


    The bitter water came up again.


    Since she hadn¡¯t eaten anything since dinner, she could only vomit nothing. Enya shook her head and staggered. It felt like someone was pulling her head to the side and twisting it.


    ¡°Ugghhh, uuhhk¡ªhuff¡­!¡±


    She closed her eyes tightly and squatted down.


    Whoo.


    She exhaled, trying to calm herself down. Still, the complicated feelings could not be sorted out at once. Thoughts flooded in, and worries that had been set aside for a while flooded in like a tidal wave.


    ¡­They said that Tarhan had a new woman.


    Obviously, Ashika said so. If there were a new woman, she would be one of those women from Perugia. The woman would occupy Tarhan¡¯s hut.


    Just at the thought of it, she stood still, her breathing gasping as if she had run from the hut to the shores of the river. Enya grabbed her head and felt like she was about to collapse with her eyes wide open.


    An irresistible fear overtook her.


    Then, someone touched her back.


    ¡°Gasp¡­!¡±


    Her body rushed to her feet and bumped into something strange. It was a man¡¯s body.


    A man who touched Enya¡¯s back grabbed her forearm as she staggered, trying to get up.


    ¡°Everyone is playing. What are you doing here alone?¡±


    Enya opened her mouth as her forearm got held.


    The man, of course, was someone unknown. She didn¡¯t know many of the tribal men because they first evaded her like a plague.


    ¡°It¡¯s a face I haven¡¯t seen. Are you alone today?¡±


    The man bowed his head with a smile.


    It was night, so it was hard to see because of the dim visibility though this man was also as big as a normal tribal man. Enya reached out to push the man away. However, the flat and curved bare skin was felt in her hand. Like other men, the man¡¯s upper body was naked.


    The man grasped her terrified, retreating hand softly as if stroking it.


    ¡°Why are you here alone? Oh, is this your first Day of Repose? Were you scared?¡±


    There was laughter mixed with the soothing voice.


    He saw her as a woman who participated in her first ritual after her first blood began. At that, Enya pursed her lips to tell him that it wasn¡¯t. The man seemed to release her captured forearm, but he continued to cling to her.


    ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    The man continued to trace her bare skin and followed her a few steps, gripping even her clothes. Even if she stubbornly tried to fight it, it was not easy because his movement was so natural, like flowing water.


    The man seemed to have a lot of experience, and he clung to her skillfully and slyly. The man frowned slightly at Enya, who was constantly trying to get away and smiled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to hurt you. I¡¯m just trying to make you feel better. Haven¡¯t you heard from your sisters?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­!¡±


    Enya opened her mouth to make it clear that she was not part of the ceremony and that she had no intention of having a relationship with him.


    Then, an unfamiliar voice came from behind.


    ¡°Aksan. Why aren¡¯t you coming yet, what are you doing? I thought you were dead after going to drink water.¡±


    Another man appeared.


    He was a man with red rouge marks on the side of his lips and cheeks from the time he had been playing with women for a while. The man who called Aksan¡¯s name glanced at Enya and raised his eyebrows.


    ¡ª


    Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I work on, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    ¡°The hell, you said you were going to drink water¡­¡±


    Enya wandered in confusion among the strangers who had now increased into two. Even though she tried to shake off her caught arm, the man did not let her go easily.


    ¡°Chiron, look at her. It must have been her first time.¡±


    As the man named Aksan glanced at the man named Chiron, who had just arrived, he bent his eyebrows and smirked.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to, let her go. Hey, who¡¯s with you? If it was your first time, you should have come with your sisters. I will take you.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Chiron. I like her very much. Give me some time to seduce her. Her skin is so soft, and it doesn¡¯t seem like it will fit in one palm, the curves, too¡­¡±


    Aksan prevented Enya from escaping from his arms, hugging her back and arms, and pressed her chest to him. When she was about to scream with all her might at that creepy sensation and push him away, suddenly Chiron stepped back.


    ¡°Sh*t! Hey, Aksan!¡±


    Chiron made Aksan quickly shake off Enya¡¯s hand. Because of that, he was annoyed and turned around as if wondering what was going on. Immediately, Aksan, like Chiron, suddenly turned white and dropped his arm that was holding Enya down.


    Enya, feeling ominous, slowly turned her head, just like the men. The next moment, her face went pale too.


    Aksan exclaimed as if he was innocent and quickly took a step back.


    ¡°Wait¡ªTa, Tarhan¡­! Wait! You misunderstood¡­!¡±


    When Aksan¡¯s eyes turned to the large shadow blocking the way they had come, her gaze also went there.


    There was Tarhan.


    Immediately, Enya slumped down. As soon as she saw Tarhan¡¯s face, her tension was relieved in an instant.


    At the same time, she trembled as if she had never seen the man named Tarhan for the first time in her life. He was gazing at the two men surrounding her with a deadly look. Even after so many face-to-face encounters, his eyes filled with the trembling cruelty and savage nature made her tremble.


    She gazed up at him blankly.


    Perhaps she was shocked, she strangely did not have any strength in her body, and she could not move as if a feeling of helplessness took over all parts of her body.


    ¡°¡­Tarhan.¡±


    Enya felt his gaze on her bare chest and thighs. The mottled scratches and torn hair couldn¡¯t be more embarrassing.


    Because of that, she turned away from him and sobbed unknowingly. As she sat down and gathered her body around her arms, she didn¡¯t want him to see her like this. She wanted to hide on the ground like this.


    Tarhan didn¡¯t say anything.


    However, his silence conveyed a clearer intention than any other words at that moment. The temperature of emotion that his two eyes showed now did not need any explanation. He was outraged.


    Aksan waved his hand and shouted urgently. His tone showed that he had plenty to protest.


    ¡°I, I really didn¡¯t know! I didn¡¯t know that, that it was her¡­! I really didn¡¯t even think of going with this woman! I was just trying to get her there because it seemed like she was away from the party¡­!¡±


    Chiron also took a step back and shouted.


    ¡°I¡­ I have nothing to do with it! I¡¯m here to find this bastard, Aksan! I didn¡¯t even touch this woman!¡±


    Although Aksan looked resentfully at his friend, who didn¡¯t seem to want to help, he didn¡¯t even look at him because he wanted to live first. Then, unfair and frustrated, he hit his chest and appealed to Tarhan again.


    ¡°Tarhan! Tarhan! I really didn¡¯t know¡­! It was dark, and I couldn¡¯t see well! In the first place, this woman never took part in the Day of Repose ceremony! I never even dreamed of it!!¡±


    The two men¡¯s fear was transmitted to Enya.


    She looked up ominously at Tarhan, who was staring at them like he was going to kill them. The feelings of fear and anxiety and the feeling of wanting to hold onto and rely on something overlapped, and it seemed that even tears would flow.


    Everything was a mess. At the same time, she was afraid of what he was going to do.


    As a boy, Tarhan maimed the left arm of a man who tried to assault her. After that, everyone in the tribe knew that his anger, when his eyes turned over, was atrocious.


    Still, when someone touched Enya, it was something more than just anger. It was as if someone had pulled the string in his head and cut it. It was pure madness, not thinking from a single rational point of view. At that time, Tarhan didn¡¯t even feel like the same person. Even though he looked the same, words didn¡¯t seem to work.


    Would she see blood in this place?


    But, he didn¡¯t draw his sword. Instead, he walked over to them without saying a word. The two men took a few more steps back in an instant, wanting to run away. Despite that, Tarhan didn¡¯t even look at them.


    All of a sudden, Enya felt her body lifted upwards.


    ¡°Ta, Tarhan¡­¡±


    He gently lifted her up by putting his arms under Enya¡¯s back and knees. She relieved her trembling body and buried her head completely in his chest. He smelled of dry leather and wet grass at the same time. Had he taken off his clothes and slept on the wet grass¡­?


    She could feel Tarhan¡¯s gaze looking down at her.


    It was miserable. She didn¡¯t want to, but in the end, miserable tears began to form in her eyes. Why did tears come out when she was agitated or angry?


    Enya bowed her head in unbearable shame and begged. She just wanted to go back home.


    ¡°Please, let¡¯s just go¡­ please¡­¡±


    Enya, encouraged by Tarhan¡¯s arms wrapped around her waist, whispered, touching his hard chest. She hoped the trembling-like crying voice wouldn¡¯t come out though her body didn¡¯t cooperate. While her trembling arms were pressed against Tarhan¡¯s chest, they continued to flow downwards.


    His eyes widened at the sound of her voice. The anger and sad feelings of wanting to bury the two men alive in front of his eyes were evident. Enya stroked Tarhan¡¯s arm with a trembling hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go home¡­ okay?¡±


    Home.


    Her body trembled slightly. Her stomach was twisted, and it started really hurting. The next moment, Tarhan hugged her and ordered to his back.


    ¡°Put them in jail for now. Get them out of my sight.¡±


    Enya did not know until then that several other men were standing behind them. Her gaze was focused only on him, so she didn¡¯t even notice it.


    As Tarhan started walking while holding her in his arms, she buried her face in his concave clavicle bone. She could see the men caught by his subordinates being dragged to somewhere with empty faces.


    It seemed that the festival was still in full swing. Some of the people of the tribe, who had been away from the Day of the Repose for a while, saw Tarhan holding her, then backed away looking like there was nothing to see.


    All the way back, leaning in his arms, Enya couldn¡¯t lift her head bowed like a criminal.


    It was the same when they came into the house.


    ¡°What the hell! Why were you there? And, what is this outfit¡­!¡±


    That was the first thing Tarhan asked her, laying her down on the bed. Enya gazed up at him with tears in her eyes. She could see a red vein popping on his neck as he asked the question.


    ¡°Did they insult you? Did those bastards touch your body¡­?¡±


    If she answered yes, he would pluck the neck of the two men at any moment. Enya tried to wrap her arms around his neck again without answering the question. However, Tarhan removed her arm and let her face him.


    ¡°Tell me, Enya! Say anything¡­! Please, give me something! I think I¡¯m going crazy with anger! Do you know how desperately I endured not to behead those children on the spot?¡±


    His rough hand gripped her cheek softer than ever. He groaned like a man whose neck got strangled, almost pleading.


    ¡°Please, tell me. I¡¯ll do whatever you ask. Shall I tie those bastards on their necks to a carriage and whip the horse until they fall off? Or should I throw them in the middle of the village with their skin upside down so that they can be eaten by birds¡­?¡±


    Her mind went blank. Enya couldn¡¯t answer anything.


    Tarhan, who looked at her with distant eyes, was merely letting out sobbing moans, finally hugged her tightly. As she was captured in his suffocating arms, the tears she had been holding back came pouring out.


    As he constantly stroked her trembling back and arms, she felt even more sorry for his lost attitude.


    In the end, she couldn¡¯t speak the truth. She failed to be his proud woman today. The cold eyes of the women during his absence and the act of burning her works bruised her heart, yet she couldn¡¯t confess it. Her pride didn¡¯t allow it.


    Instead, it took a while before Enya was able to spit out an excuse.


    ¡°The Day of Repose¡­ I saw it. I didn¡¯t know it was such a thing. I¡­¡±


    As she uttered those words, the sight she had seen with her own two eyes unfolded again.


    The images of men and women copulating indiscriminately, entwining their genitals. It couldn¡¯t have been more shocking. It was even worse than seeing the mating of beasts. Enya pulled Tarhan¡¯s arm as if pleading with wide open eyes.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t want to do that¡­ I just want to do that with Tarhan¡­¡±


    Then, tension suddenly entered Tarhan¡¯s jaw. His head twitched, and he moved forward. It seemed that fire was gushing out of his eyes.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let other bastards touch one of your fingertips.¡­?¡±


    Then, he laid down her body and lay on her, pressing her thighs and wrists.


    Enya opened her closed eyes and gazed up at Tarhan. Their gazes were strongly entangled. The man¡¯s eyes before their intercourse were too savage, to the point that her stomach, which seemed to have already lost its pain, started to tingle again.


    ¡ª


    Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I work on, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Enya gazed at him with watery eyes.


    Tarhan¡¯s expression did not change from when he first saw her outside. He felt angry, and he thought it had already been resolved.


    Tarhan bowed his face. Seeing that, Enya thought he was about to kiss her, and she reflexively opened her lips. Though he did not kiss her, nstead, he pressed his face close to her mouth as if trying to say something.


    Enya, drenched in sweat, tried to guess what he was trying to say. However, his body, which was shockingly hot, hindered it.


    An incomprehensible passion came rushing through her body as if it was controlling her.


    If she didn¡¯t become one with him right away, it seemed that she would not be able to bear it. She just wanted to forget everything and just get stupidly messed up. Her heart was pounding, dreadful desires devoured her.


    Enya finally closed her eyes while lying under Tarhan. She pulled the nape of his neck tight.


    ¡°Ahk, ung¡ª! Ha-uht¡­!¡±


    Her legs, which were on his shoulder, trembled in convulsions. He usually put a lot of effort into caressing, but today, he was unusually rushing. Tarhan¡¯s overflowing muscles twitched as if alive with each stroke into her body.


    ¡°Uhp, huuhp¡­! AH!!¡±


    Laying under Tarhan, she grabbed his steel forearm and moaned in pain. At the same time, Enya, who was accepting him and dripping love liquid, trembled and tightened the hole. His tense body raged as if he had been stiff as soon as he entered.


    Right. It was like this. The only coupling she knew was this kind. It was to bite and suck until she is exhausted¡­ under him, under his infinite protection. She was going to get his love confirmed until she begged him to stop.


    At the same time, Enya realized that she had nothing to be shocked about seeing others¡¯ intercourse. How arrogant and narrow-minded she was.


    ¡­She and Tarhan were no different from beasts themselves.


    Foolish people.


    Rather, witnessing the raw bacchanal scenes of the Day of Repose, ironically, added a bizarre excitement to her relationship with him now. Tarhan, too, noticing her condition, growled as he thrust his teeth into her neck with a more rigid attitude than usual.


    ¡°¡­Why are you like this today? Relax a little bit.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t, do that¡­¡±


    She barely opened her lips to apologize between moans. It was a relationship after a long time. Perhaps, it was stimulating to him that her insides trembled and tightened, so he spat out a swear word.


    At that sound, Enya¡¯s tight buttocks shrank even more.


    A dying groan came out of nowhere.


    ¡°Ah-ahht, huk¡­ heuuhk¡ªAahh!¡±


    As she twisted around and tried to escape between his lower body, he spread her hips and tightened them, rubbing her flesh with callus-studded hands. Her feet were still on his shoulders. With this position, his pillar, which she usually couldn¡¯t deal with, felt more burdensome.


    ¡°Ahht! Huhg! Heuk..!¡±


    ¡°¡­Enya. Why are you like this today?¡±


    Tarhan also groaned softly as he pressed his nose to her forehead, with a slight wrinkle between her brows, as if something that had faded was about to explode.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know¡­ My body is weird¡­¡±


    As he said, Enya tried to release her strength below. Rubbing her face against his muscular forearms, she endured the pleasure-like pain. She could feel the hole fluttering without knowing what to do due to their coupling.


    Her walls were trying to relax and using the muscles to properly hold his large object. Still, she couldn¡¯t help it.


    Enya wiped the tears from her eyes with her arms and hid her face from his gaze.


    It was then that she realized that Tarhan, too, was much more excited than usual. The veins around his neck were red and standing up to its fullest.


    She suddenly remembered how rough he had been with relationships since he was a boy as they approached the Day of Repose.


    ¡­Was he also affected? In fact, it was Tarhan who must have been properly aware of the raw scene, where men and women of all the tribes mingled like beasts and mixed their bodies differently from her and what happened there.


    He should have known the inside story from a long time ago.


    ¡­And yet, he has suppressed that desire for him until now.


    At that thought, her stomach also caught fire in an instant. She knew what was going on in the midst of men and women¡¯s heat though what kind of feelings would he have towards her, an innocent woman who knew nothing?


    She felt sad at the thought, yet strangely, her body seemed to be on fire anew.


    ¡°Damn it, I can¡¯t. I¡¯m just going to f*ck you quickly, so be patient for the first time.¡±


    Saying so, Tarhan took a deep breath and took a position.


    Enya hurriedly grabbed the man¡¯s thick forearm that climbed on top of her. She knew what that meant. They were two people who were already doing this countless times, so he knew exactly what part of her he had to touch and with what intensity to make her feel it.


    Usually, when Tarhan didn¡¯t have time to caress her, or when neither he nor she was blinded by excitement, it was a way to forcefully and quickly push them to the climax.


    ¡°Uhng¡­!¡±


    At last, Tarhan began to shove himself down.


    The couple that did not even let her make a proper cry began. If it wasn¡¯t for the several layers of leather laid on the floor and the soft, dry straw underneath, the pushing force like an animal would have dug them to the ground, or her body would have been broken.


    Enya bit her lip to try not to lose consciousness as she accepted the peg-like object that went under her.


    Not long after, whenever Tarhan¡¯s thigh hit her buttocks, a thick liquid like egg whites stretched and broke near the junction where their bodies met.


    As the hot heat simmered in the damp hut, her long, wet hair stuck to her shiny forehead. Tarhan had bent his body so deeply that he placed his forehead against hers, and her body was more folded and suffocating.


    It was as if he was trying to shove that large body entirely into her tiny place.


    Just as expected, at some point, the sensation like lightning struck again. Enya screamed as she bent her neck back.


    ¡°Haahng¡­! Aaahhkk!¡±


    Now, she seemed to be enduring the pleasure rather than feeling the stimulus accompanied by pleasure. As if tired of the enormous body difference, Enya gave up and surrendered herself. It seems that she has been deprived of all the moisture in her body, but the man was even more increasing his speed as if it was just the beginning. The body that was being pushed under him trembled helplessly. Instinctively, a cry broke out.


    ¡°Huu, ah¡­! Huuht, he-uht, aahh!¡±


    Enya squeezed her eyes shut, swayed by Tarhan¡¯s lower body¡¯s steady movement.


    The pain seemed to paralyze her, and it felt like she was being punished just for holding on to her posture. Her breathing was unstable to the extent that there was a pain in the swollen lungs. Even if the horned bull climbed on top of her and tried to do her, it didn¡¯t seem like it would give her this much power.


    An incomprehensible sound leaked out of her mouth. It was coquettish voices like a woman in heat.


    ¡°Huuht, ahhtt! Tarhan, Tarhan¡ª!¡±


    However, she didn¡¯t tell Tarhan to slow down or stop.


    She¡¯d rather he come in like this and shatter her body. That way, she didn¡¯t have to think about anything.


    It was okay to leave her after having her like this, so she wanted her body, thoughts, or anything else to be completely destroyed by him at this moment¡­ It would be nice to be ripped to pieces under his body.


    And as she wished, Tarhan thoroughly conquered her body.


    With something already broken in her head, he rode on her, breathing harshly. As he swung his waist back and forth with his penis inserted deep enough to reach the roots, a deadly voice burst out.


    ¡°Ah! Unng, uht¡­! Haahk! Hahk! AAHH!¡±


    It felt like his entire body was being pushed deep inside her every time he cut through her clenched flesh and inserted something deep into her. As if reacting to the flesh stuck in her walls, her inside was constantly moist and squirting water.


    Then, he stopped moving his back.


    Enya glanced up at him vainly, like someone had taken away when trying to put wood into the fire pit, which had just begun to be heated.


    Suddenly, Tarhan¡¯s tongue was thrust deep into her mouth. While he sucked the inside of her mouth, this time, he started sucking the inside of the flesh from the back of her neck as though sucking milk. At the same time, a blunt, crude hand gripped her ample chest.


    The tight n*pples were rubbed roughly against the calloused palms.


    Then, he raised one of his hands on the floor and began to stimulate their joint bodies below.


    ¡°Uh, uhhmm¡ª! Ah! Ahk, ahht¡­!¡±


    Enya fumbled to stop his hand and lowered his hand. However, it was caught by his hot and terrifying hand, and he stimulated the lower part together.


    Everywhere his hand hugged her and made her groan, her skin tingled as if on fire.


    Liquid dripped from his dark-red genitals, which escaped whenever a rough hand touched the nub just above the hole. There were clear red marks on her buttocks and on the inside of her thighs, which he had already bit off before he pushed himself in.


    ¡°Uuhhg, hngg¡­ Aak! AAHH¡ª¡±


    Reluctantly, her lower body was wriggling like a snake.


    As a result, Tarhan¡¯s pillar, which had barely entered the glans, slipped out of the hole. The clogged hole burst open as if breathing in an instant, and Enya unintentionally lowered her head to see his member that had escaped from her body.


    The man¡¯s flesh slipped between her wide, reddish-white thighs and stood terrifyingly. She was not going to lie, but it was really just like a child¡¯s forearm.


    When she saw the liquid on the dark red pillar, she felt terrified about the man who was so excited to grab her, crush her, and put it inside her. At the same time, a desire like pain rose from her belly. She didn¡¯t even know if she wanted to put his stuff in or if she wanted to run away.


    ¡°Heuu, huhp! Hu-eht¡­!¡±


    In the struggle, Enya slightly kicked the legs that were on his shoulders. The already damp pillar was rubbing against the soft hairs on her body, increasing in size.


    The thing that crossed her belly really felt like it would reach her navel if it were just a little bigger.


    ¡ª


    Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I work on, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    After releasing everything, the man¡¯s eyes, gazing down at the closed hole that went terrified and frightened again, subsided terribly.


    Tarhan grabbed the woman¡¯s arm that was pushing against his chest and made her wrap it around his neck. The woman¡¯s slender, weak wrists were hesitantly wrapped around the nape of his neck.


    Seeing her face ¡ª as she gasped for breath and closed her eyes in preparation for what would come again, and the protruding collarbone was as red as a flower petal ¡ª made Tarhan¡¯s neck groan and tighten.


    The two flushed breasts fluttering beneath it fluttered and swayed with the slightest movement as if seducing him. Every time the small chest moved up and down, the sweaty large breasts glistened.


    His throat burned.


    At that moment, something holding his patience broke. Tarhan touched the floor of the room with both hands, which had become heated by the friction of the two of them and the fire in the hut he built.


    As he took his position, he could feel the woman tense up. Without hesitation, Tarhan inserted the stiff, bursting object that was about to burst itself from the hole through which the liquid flowed.


    ¡°Hu, huahng¡­! Haahng! Ha-hu, hahk!¡±


    Unsurprisingly, the woman, who had already passed her climax once, could not stand the stimulation and struggled to get him out of her body. Still, the struggle to accept something that didn¡¯t fit her body made her bend her back.


    Sinking his teeth in the soft flesh behind Enya¡¯s ear, Tarhan accelerated his final speed.


    A beast-like noise erupted from his mouth.


    When he rushed in like this, Enya felt like she was under a giant bear. The sound of his testicles crunching and slamming her was stark.


    ¡°Hak¡­ ha-uht! Uhk! Uhp¡ª!¡±


    She tried to cling to his body to somehow lessen the stimulation but to no avail.


    The difference in power coming from the difference in physique was different. There was nothing she could do but to receive what he pushed in. It was terribly good. Her body, which had heated up so quickly, was shivering helplessly with pleasure.


    Enya, not knowing what to do, just opened her mouth as she bent her head at the object that was digging beyond the limit.


    No matter how much she tried to hold back her groan, she couldn¡¯t. Tarhan only focused on the parts she was sensitive to as if it was his purpose to make her moan.


    ¡°Ha-aht, ha-uhng¡­!¡±


    Eventually, succumbing to the pleasure, she gave in to his body. Although she hated to be so distracted like this, there was nothing else she could do. Tarhan hated her patience. No matter what she did, it made him react like this.


    Finally, the speed at which his flesh cut through her body increased even more. Her skinny legs wobbled and swayed over Tarhan¡¯s huge shoulders as she closed her eyes.


    As she gasped with a moan, her walls were now contracting by itself, biting and sucking on him.


    ¡°Ahk¡­! Ah! Aahh! Haahng¡ª! Haht, ahhngg!!¡±


    Her buttocks were lifted up, and his genitals slammed into her opening.


    Enya groaned at the object that had been placed so deep that its roots could reach her entrance before she put both hands on Tarhan¡¯s shoulder and pushed him down. However, it was impossible to push him.


    In the end, not long after he put it in, she felt the climax again. Her back was bent, and the moans were blocked by the sound of his breathing.


    With her head bent back, Tarhan tangled his wet tongue once more over her with had her mouth open. He shoved his tongue into the woman¡¯s sobbing mouth and poked something still stiff inside, which was tightening like crazy.


    Tarhan, who had been in heat for Enya for a long time, finally made a beastly sound and stiffened his body. He quickly pulled out his thing and aimed it again at her lower belly. It felt as if something was pouring down from the bottom he pulled out. She also gasped and exhaled.


    After the man¡¯s long climax, he stretched out over Enya¡¯s body.


    Tarhan, who gathered Enya¡¯s drooping legs together, lifted it up. Her body, which was only soft without muscles, was folded very flexibly. While her knees pressed against her chest, her buttocks were slightly raised.


    He could feel the hole through which he poked his object in and out was puffing, but thanks to her position, it didn¡¯t leak out.


    Gazing at it carefully, he hugged Enya again. A lust like madness hung around his eyes. He shrugged and muttered.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what to do with you.¡±


    Enya gasped and shook her head upon hearing this. Her inside was still contracting, and her love liquid was spitting out. At the same time, Tarhan also stopped moving and spread kisses over her body.


    Her body seemed to melt into a dough in his hands.


    ¡°Just¡­ Just let me not think of anything like this.¡±


    When the woman, who couldn¡¯t even open her eyes properly, murmured, Tarhan¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment as he buried his face in her soft chest.


    Enya knew he would soon start moving his thing that was buried inside her again, and it wouldn¡¯t stop until he had climaxed all around her body. She tightened her thighs once more.


    At that signal, Tarhan began to move hastily again.


    She thought as she fell under his body and began to move once more, it would be better if her body just melted like this and was eaten by him.


    ¡­If she became one with him, she would never have to get separated in pain again.


    When she woke up, her body was clean but she could feel a tingling pain below. She didn¡¯t know how lost she was. Enya staggered and tried to get up, but someone¡¯s hand by her side stopped her.


    ¡°Tarhan told you not to get up. Drink this first.¡±


    It was Ihita, an assistant to Old Lady Piache, who was the only healer in the tribe.


    Ihita was a woman who cultivated a medicinal vegetable garden and took care of the sick next to Old Lady Piache. She would often come to her at Tarhan¡¯s earnest favor when Enya was grieving or had to be alone.


    Seeing that she was here, it must have been that she had passed out or was not in very good condition last night with him.


    Enya was accustomed to the liquid Ihita gave her. It tasted bitter.


    She frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s good for your body. Tarhan said that your moon cycle is coming.¡±


    Ihita replied bluntly.


    Hearing her words blankly, she looked at the date. The date when her moon cycle should have started has passed a little.


    Tarhan¡¯s hunch on her body was spot on. In the midst of getting their body together, he realized that it was time for her moon cycle to come. He knew her body better than she did. He noticed, faster than anyone else, that her breast was hardening and her n*pples were thickening.


    ¡°Come on, take it. It¡¯s particularly good medicine for a woman¡¯s body.¡±


    Ihita once again urged Enya, lest she would change her mind ahead of time.


    Ihita resembled Old Lady Piache¡¯s personality. Reluctantly, Enya swallowed it and drank it. Her stomach churned. A stabbing pain rushed through her stomach once more.


    Then, she glanced around.


    As expected, Tarhan had already left. As usual, he came home later than she and always left first. He was rarely in the house except to have s*x with her. Should she ask Ihita¡­?


    As Enya glanced at Ihita, she gave a quick answer.


    ¡°Tarhan is gone.¡±


    ¡°¡­Was he mad?¡±


    Enya asked quickly.


    Her voice cracked hard. She didn¡¯t know why she asked that in the first place. She couldn¡¯t find the slightest anger in Tarhan¡¯s eyes and expression when he treated her last night. Still, she also knew that he would never let go of the men he had seen the night before.


    Ihita tilted her head as she did not understand the question of whether Tarhan was angry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Tarhan is always in a bad mood.¡±


    Enya was nervous at Ihita¡¯s answer. She wondered if Ihita knew what had happened last night that Ruhan and the women had taken Enya, who had been living in Tarhan¡¯s hut, to the Day of Repose ceremony.


    Would she be able to properly look at tribe women¡¯s faces after going through such a thing? She felt something stuck on the inside of her throat pouring out again.


    At the thought, she glanced anxiously at the entrance to the hut.


    ¡°Where did Tarhan go?¡±


    She replied that Tarhan had gone to inspect the newly built settlement in the tribe to see where the women he brought in last night were. It was only then did Enya remember the ultimate reason for yesterday¡¯s troubles.


    After muttering thanks to Ihita, she said she wanted to go find him.


    At that, Ihita muttered uncomfortably.


    ¡°But, Tarhan has repeatedly asked Enya to rest as much as possible. He told me not to let you walk as much as possible¡­¡±


    She had a terrible thought that he might have noticed a little bit of what had happened last night without telling her, so she wanted to see with her own two eyes what he was doing now.


    ¡°¡­Please. I¡¯ll tell Tarhan if anything happens so he won¡¯t blame Ihita.¡±


    At those words, Ihita shrugged her shoulders and lowered her eyes. Enya took it as a sign that she didn¡¯t care about her business and hurriedly set out to find Tarhan.


    The smell of mud from the newly built hut still lingered in the settlement she arrived at. In the aftermath of last night, people were still sleeping, and few were out to work. Enya moved her limp legs and looked around him.


    ¡®There are a lot of women I¡¯ve never seen before¡­¡¯


    Looking around, she thought.


    The women Tarhan brought to Perugia had darker skin and wavier hair than the Aquileans. She saw the women gathered together. Some of them had already made friends with the Aquileans, laughing and talking.


    Enya couldn¡¯t bring herself to get any closer to them, and she just hovered around timidly. She could feel them glancing at her. First, they show interest in Enya, though upon realizing the condition of her leg, they quickly turn their heads.


    Regardless of the tribe, people with imperfect body parts seemed to be treated coldly wherever they went.


    Nonetheless, Enya couldn¡¯t stop hovering around them. It was clear what was going on, seeing so many people gathered at such an early hour.


    ¡ª


    Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I work on, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    A few Aquilean women were chattering when they saw her. Enya noticed that their atmosphere was suspicious and guessed what was going on. She glanced around anxiously in search of Tarhan.


    The land inhabited by Aquilea was incomparable to other tribes. However, finding the deputy chieftain¡¯s existence was easier than expected. It was because Tarhan was an eye-catching presence wherever he went.


    Tarhan moved around for his work, and people came to him even if there was a problem or no problem, so there were always people around Tarhan.


    At that moment, a familiar silhouette entered Enya¡¯s field of vision. She caught Rigata¡¯s wide-eyed gaze upon seeing her, and she limped towards him.


    Rigata quickly stepped in the direction Enya was coming.


    ¡°Enya.¡±


    Rigata, Tarhan¡¯s henchman, was Suya¡¯s half-brother and the elder¡¯s son.


    Muscles twitched in his body as he walked. Countless indescribable scars remained on his entire body with his upper body exposed ¡ª it was proof that he was a warrior who made a breakthrough in battle. A medal of victory and proof that he survived death.


    He had the second highest number of wounds among Aquilea¡¯s young warriors. Naturally, as he moved, the eyes of the Perugian women turned red. So did some Aquilean women.


    The chieftain, Kahanti, had been ill for a long time, and the deputy chieftain, Tarhan, did not even consider any other Aquilean women. Naturally, the area around Rigata was filled with women who wanted to attract him to their hut.


    ¡°Tarhan must have told you not to come out, so why are you here?¡±


    Approaching a few steps away from her, Rigata nagged.


    ¡°Where is Tarhan?¡±


    Enya immediately asked where Tarhan was. However, Rigata answered without even telling her to follow him.


    ¡°Go back. I¡¯ll walk you.¡±


    ¡°I came out to find Tarhan. When I woke up, he was already out¡­ And yesterday¡­¡±


    ¡°Tarhan will take care of everything yesterday. Tarhan is very busy today. He has a lot of work to do since he had just returned.¡±


    As always, he was an impregnable man.


    While Rigata was only polite in the way he spoke, he had a disposition that gave no such thing as mercy.


    ¡°Tarhan is talking to the head woman of Perugia who came with him now. So don¡¯t disturb him and go home.¡±


    He just cut her out.


    Enya knew he had said that he would take her, and eventually, she would be taken to Tarhan¡¯s hut. Turning her head, she escaped from Rigata and tried to find Tarhan even alone. Fortunately, Rigata was also conscious of Tarhan¡¯s eyes, so he could not force her.


    Instead, he closely followed Enya, who was walking blindly in the other direction.


    ¡°Enya, can¡¯t you hear me? Tarhan¡­¡±


    Ignoring Rigata¡¯s words, Enya hesitated and walked for a while. At that moment, a sharp woman¡¯s scream rang out from somewhere. Enya noticed that the owner of the voice was someone she knew well.


    It was Ruhan.


    Her steps were fast, but she couldn¡¯t run, so her heart was impatient.


    ¡°Enya. It won¡¯t look good.¡±


    Although Rigata stood in front of Enya to stop her, she went forward blindly.


    Nonetheless, Rigata couldn¡¯t touch Enya¡¯s body. Not only Rigata, but all the men who were close to Tarhan knew how dangerous it was. She was well aware of that. Enya rushed forward without hesitation, in the hopes of pushing Rigata back by pushing her body whenever she could.


    Upon arriving at the scene, she saw familiar faces. Ruhan, Suya, and Ashika were all lined up together with the other girls.


    In front of him, Servia was passing by, looking at them with sharp eyes.


    Servia was the woman who gave birth to the most children from the chieftain Kahanti, and her speech was harsh, so there were many young women who were afraid of her. Servia managed and represented the tribal women after Kahanti fell ill.


    ¡°You made a scandal on the Day of Repose, you¡¯re not even little children¡­!¡±


    Servia, who had been shouting sharply, stopped in front of Suya. In an instant, she slapped Suya¡¯s cheek, who was bowing down.


    SLAP!


    A terrifying noise was heard, and Suya¡¯s head turned.


    Enya stiffened in surprise. Suya sobbed as she grabbed the hit cheek before bending her body. Ashika, who was standing next to her, was also anxiously swallowing a gulp.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it wouldn¡¯t look good?¡±


    Rigata¡¯s words scratched her stomach. He advised her to follow him, as he would take her back¡­ but she took her steps in the opposite direction of where he was going. Servia¡¯s hand, which had been raised to deliver it against Ashika¡¯s cheek, stopped when she saw her presence.


    Enya stiffened as she saw Servia raise her indigo eyes sharply.


    Servia was a menacing presence. She was as thin and neat as a young woman, even after having had four children. After Kahanti fell ill, she continued to take on the same job of educating and supervising young women.


    She saw that, apart from Tarhan¡¯s vehement dislike of Servia for what she had said about Enya, he recognized Servia¡¯s ability to lead. There was no talent like Servia to manage the young women of the tribe.


    When she stood in front of her, Enya was always intimidated.


    If she was as old as Servia was, had a noble status as the daughter of elders, and had produced as many children for Tarhan as Servia bore children from Kahanti, she thought she would rule over women without fear¡ªjust like Servia.


    No matter how much she thought about it, it seemed that that day would never come.


    Servia, having seen Enya, still raised her hand to the sky. Her lips twisted.


    ¡°¡­Stupid things. Even if I warned you not to cross the line like that, I can¡¯t believe I still have to do this.¡±


    Slap!


    Soon after, Ashika also had her head turned. Servia did not stop, even though the women¡¯s cheeks were puffed up. Returned to her first position, she tried to slap Ruhan on the cheek again with a savage expression.


    Enya quickly approached them. She called Servia¡¯s name as loudly as she could.


    ¡°Servia¡­!¡±


    Servia, who had seen Enya, raised her sharp eyes and spoke in a tone as if lecturing her.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The tone that showed she was offended was evident. Servia was one of the few people who didn¡¯t fear Tarhan when dealing with Enya. Enya knew that her voice would tremble when she stood in front of Servia.


    ¡°Servia¡­ I think there is a misunderstanding.¡±


    Servia narrowed her eyes at Enya¡¯s words.


    ¡°What misunderstanding? Now, I am scolding the immature women who caused a scandal on the Day of Repose, as the deputy chieftain ordered yesterday. At the end of the day, something big was about to happen.¡±


    Enya tightly closed her eyes.


    As expected, Tarhan had already roughly noticed what had happened last night. This time, she didn¡¯t know what he had done to find the women who bullied her. Even that was not enough, he used Servia, the head of the women who disliked Enya the most, to punish them.


    She knew this was not a coincidence.


    Tarhan had no hesitation in using his position as deputy chieftain to punish the women who tormented her. When he was in such a situation, he would surely use Servia to punish them. She did not know if this was a feud between Servia and Tarhan, who did not recognize Enya as his woman.


    ¡°This is the place where I am entrusted with the chieftain¡¯s authority to punish these women. No one should have come in without my permission.¡±


    Servia glanced at Enya¡¯s body up and down and smiled. The inside of her stomach was twisted by itself at those infinitely ignoring eyes.


    ¡°But, I am not just no one. Those women¡­¡±


    Saying so, she glanced at Ruhan, Suya and Ashika. They couldn¡¯t even raise their heads and just stared at the ground. Seeing them reminded her of what happened last night. Feelings of endless sadness or anger flooded in.


    Enya clenched her teeth and said.


    ¡°¡­Whatever they did wrong, it is right to apologize to me, not to Servia.¡±


    Servia raised one eyebrow.


    ¡°Are you questioning my authority given by the deputy chieftain now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­ Though because I am the target of their wrongdoing, I¡¯m asking you to let them off even if you punish me.¡±


    Enya opened her eyes and spoke to Servia, who had lined up Ruhan, Suya and Ashika.


    ¡°Besides, Ruhan is pregnant now. What if the child is miscarried? Please. Please stop here.¡±


    Servia sneered as she begged.


    Regardless, she didn¡¯t seem to find any excuse to further punish Ruhan¡¯s group, who had been lined up without a word. As she licked her lips, she looked at Enya and gave a brief command.


    ¡°¡­Stop.¡±


    Even Servia did not want to go against Tarhan¡¯s. Hearing that command, Ruhan, Suya, and Ashika quickly turned around.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    However, Enya summoned them.


    ¡°I asked Servia to stop¡­ I never said I would not punish you.¡±


    Servia crossed her arms with curious eyes and watched Enya in front of Ruhan. As expected, Ruhan¡¯s cheeks were swollen. Ruhan didn¡¯t meet her eyes.


    Enya approached Suya this time. A slight scratch remained on Suya¡¯s cheek.


    When she saw them, she was overcome with an unknown emotion. Those days when she sneaked around the workshop to catch the eyes of those women¡­ The nights she practiced alone to learn how to weave a basket like the Aquilean¡­


    Her body was trembling. At the same time, she remembered what they had done to her last night.


    ¡°You¡­ You think you¡¯ll never be like me. But, how are you sure?¡±


    ¡ª


    Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I work on, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    In the end, the words she had only kept in her heart burst out.


    ¡°To retaliate against people like you¡­ I won¡¯t have blood on my hands. But, one day in the future, you will surely suffer the same from someone other than me.¡±


    Ruhan, who had only looked down at the ground, raised her head up. Enya, who was trembling with all the words, quickly shut her mouth at the sight of that pitiful expression. Her heart was pounding again, and she hesitated before backing away.


    Ruhan threw a sharp glance at Enya, but she didn¡¯t say anything and left immediately.


    Servia got fed up and left, finding the sight no longer amusing. As she left, Suya went to her brother, Rigata, and sobbed while holding onto her swollen cheeks as he just looked at her and shook his head with a stern face. Ashika didn¡¯t look good, either.


    Clicking their tongues and everyone else turned around as well. Soon, all the women disappeared in an instant. Enya glanced at their backs as they left.


    Rigata, who was watching from the side, furrowed his eyebrows and spoke.


    ¡°Look. I said it¡¯s better not to look.¡±


    The reactions alone were enough to predict what they were thinking.


    People did not treat Enya as Enya. She was just a woman in Tarhan¡¯s hut, a bedbug favored by him¡­ that was her. Her stomach became uncomfortable, and her stomach, which had been in pain since before, was stinging as if something had been stabbing it.


    ¡°Are you ready to go back?¡±


    He looked at her with a vague look.


    Enya turned around without answering him. Tears welled up. However, all of a sudden, something caught her eye. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes at first and frowned.


    An unbelievable sight entered her squinted eyes.


    It was the man named Aksan, who touched her and flirted with her last night, and his close friend, Chiron, who immediately followed him. Their bodies were tied to a tree on the great rocky ground where the festival was held.


    The carcass of a freshly-dead beast could not have been more wretchedly tied and drooping than theirs.


    As Enya unknowingly took a step back, Rigata sighed as he stood next to her and ran his hand over his face.


    It seemed that the two men¡¯s lives were still there. Their shoulders, sagging forward, tied up, were shaking slightly. Still, there were countless minor scratches on the tied hands and feet. Maybe, they had been flogged.


    He stood in front of Enya, who couldn¡¯t say anything because she was choked up.


    ¡°Enya, you know Tarhan. It¡¯s a good thing it ended like that. They will think so, too.¡±


    Rigata was blunt. Because of this little woman in front of him, he had seen Tarhan acting with his eyes overturned like a male beast about to go into heat many times.


    He always questioned that. Although Tarhan appeared to be hot-tempered, he was the most rational in the group. He had always excelled in reasonable judgment, and there was little to lose by following the decisions he had made.


    Nonetheless, it was different when this woman was involved.


    ¡®How could he be so blinded by a woman that he does something that bounds criticism without any hesitation?¡¯


    As an Aquilean man, it was something Rigata couldn¡¯t quite comprehend. They viewed it as disgraceful, damaging to themselves and their women, and without any benefit in the long run or in the end.


    Jealousy, in particular, was the worst.


    Aquilean cited maintaining women¡¯s independence as the best way to worship and respect them. It was to acknowledge that the start, process, and childbirth of pregnancy all depended on women and that men did not contribute to it.


    Thus, Aguilea was a thoroughly matrilineal society. There were many children who did not know their fathers, but they knew their mothers for sure.


    Tarhan¡¯s act of having his own woman in Aquilea and thoroughly suppressing the woman¡¯s freedom to share sexual activities with other men was regarded as a kind of dysfunction or eccentricity. Some attribute it to his origin.


    It was said that such an act could not come from pure Aquilea¡¯s blood.


    Of course, there was not a single person who spoke directly about that in front of Tarhan. As long as they didn¡¯t want their head to be split in two by him on the spot, there wouldn¡¯t be such a daring person in the future.


    Rigata looked down at Aksan and his friend, who were being punished by Tarhan, with a numb face.


    Unluckily, they missed this Day of Repose because they mistreated the woman Tarhan was so obsessed with. Possibly, until the end of the festival, they would be bound here without a sip of water. Perhaps, they could not touch anything but the crumbs fed from their sympathetic mothers and sisters.


    He was very familiar with such a scene because there was no such thing as mercy to describe Tarhan. However, the troublesome woman in front of him seemed a little different.


    ¡°Enya¡­? Are you okay?¡±


    Rigata asked, looking down anxiously at the woman whose face turned white and trembling. Rather than worrying about the woman¡¯s condition, he was concerned about what Tarhan would do to him because of her.


    He inadvertently thought that Enya was a very small woman. The tribal women were generally smaller than the men though she was petite. Her build itself was small and thin.


    ¡®I wonder how much she starved when she was young.¡¯


    Rigata clicked his tongue inside. Yet her hips and breasts were moderately generous. Her skin seemed a little whiter than that of the normal woman, and her face looked as glossy and soft as a leaf of grass that had just bloomed at dawn. The lips were terribly red.


    Looking at her, his throat seemed to dry up. He often inadvertently thought that it was not so incomprehensible that Tarhan was so frantically obsessed with that little woman.


    ¡°Enya¡­?¡±


    He called out Enya¡¯s name once more, and he reconsidered how troublesome this weak woman was. When she saw a sight like this, she bowed her head, perhaps bothered by it, so Rigata bowed his head to examine her face.


    He soon realized that the trembling head was looking in an entirely different direction from the direction in which Aksan and his companion were tied, and he lifted his face again.


    Rigata saw the piercing red hair and frowned.


    Tarhan stood there at the end of Enya¡¯s gaze naturally. The sight of a woman blooming like a desert flower next to the majestic figure of the deputy chief, whom Rigata served, helped him find the source of Enya¡¯s anger.


    It was Abisak, the daughter of the chieftain, whom they brought from Perugia.


    The expression on Enya¡¯s face was clearly anger¡­ No, could this be called anger? Rigata corrected himself. She thought it would be right to call it a sense of betrayal mixed with shock, or out-of-control fear.


    This woman couldn¡¯t have had the guts to show her feelings of anger in the first place.


    Before the situation got out of control, Rigata seriously pondered that he should turn her gaze away from those two people even if he had to touch this woman¡¯s body.


    But, such worries could not last long. In the first place, there was no way that Tarhan could not see Enya from not far away. Almost at the same moment, Enya¡¯s eyes saw him standing next to the strange woman, Tarhan turned to look at her.


    Rigata mumbled a curse to himself.


    If he could avoid the deputy chieftain¡¯s suspicious wrath at him by taking a step back from this woman right now, he could. He knew well that even he, who had been with Tarhan for a very long time, could be seen as Enya¡¯s potential lover.


    Without hesitation, Tarhan moved his feet straight in this direction.


    Rigata was trying to come up with an excuse for that momentary time. However, before he could even complete the sentence in his head, Enya¡¯s body, which had stood stiffly in front of him, fell forward for a moment like a stone house collapsing.


    If he had not instinctively grabbed her forearm, her nose would have been broken.


    However, as if he didn¡¯t care, Tarhan approached them in an instant. With a clenched chin, he shoved Rigata¡¯s arm that had grabbed Enya¡¯s skinny forearm as if he was about to cut off his arm.


    Enya felt someone lift her up from the pain that seemed to break her head. When she was lifted suddenly, something swelled as if it had been on top of her rumbling stomach. She swallowed the nausea and succeeded in not pouring it onto the man¡¯s chest.


    Until she saw Tarhan from a distance, she could endure it. Still, the strange woman standing next to him was the problem.


    The scene was more shocking than Aksan being tied to a tree covered in scars. Even as her mind wandered, she could feel something soggy flowing between her legs though she had no time to worry about such things.


    ¡°Do, don¡¯t¡­! Put me down¡­!¡±


    Enya thrashed in the midst of her confusion. She could feel Tarhan hardening his body at the first thing she ever did.


    He looked at her with shocked eyes. She had never resisted him.


    But, that was it. He put strength in his arms again and, without delay, tried to move his steps. As she was taken to his arms in despair, she could feel the gaze of the red-haired woman from behind.


    Enya tightly closed her eyes.


    The daughter of the chieftain, brought from Perugia. She couldn¡¯t bear to have her first appearance like this.


    ¡°Please, put me down¡­! Tarhan, I beg you. Please¡­!¡±


    Enya even gave Tarhan a slap that she had never done before. Of course, after hitting him, she looked into his eyes. Her hand that hit Tarhan¡¯s shoulder tingled. Eventually, he lowered her to the floor with a bewildered look though he did not release the tenseness in his clenched chin.


    As soon as he put her down, he shouted.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that Ihita said not to come out? You¡¯re not feeling well, so why did you come all the way here?!¡±


    Enya bit her lip. She pointed her finger at the two men tied to the tree.


    ¡°I came out just in case that happened. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be like that.¡±


    ¡ª


    Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I work on, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    [ T/W: This chapter mentions child loss, so please proceed with caution. ]


    Enya pleaded with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Release them quickly. Those guys, they were just unlucky enough to run into me last night. Nothing really happened. So¡­¡±


    At those words, Tarhan took a step closer to her, wrinkling his face at once. His voice, as if unbearable, suddenly became intense.


    ¡°How can I believe you? You¡¯re lying, as it¡¯s okay to bleed from your body. You don¡¯t even worry about your safety in the slightest, not even the slightest bit!¡±


    ¡°It was because I was really fine¡­!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie! Then, why did you cry so much yesterday!¡±


    As he shouted, Enya felt like her eyes were dyed red. Tarhan approached her and looked down at her with a look like a beast on the verge of biting his opponent before swinging his head towards the men tied to the tree.


    A smirk ran across his lips.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if those bastards were out of luck or happened to be there. All that matters is that they touched your body and that I saw it. Those who touched you eventually touched me, Enya. And I never leave anyone who touches me.¡±


    Anger flowed from his wide-open eyes. Enya stared at him, speechless.


    ¡°It is a felony to try and embrace a woman who doesn¡¯t want it on the Day of Repose. They will be expelled from the tribe for a month as soon as the trial is over.¡±


    Tarhan added, tightening his neck.


    ¡°So, now this is my problem. It is not your concern.¡±


    At the word trial, Enya blinked in the distance.


    The trial in Aquilea was nothing more than a means used to expel or properly kill tribal people outside the eyes of those in power. The elders were only empowering them to control the irrational anger of those who had them. She knew from experience how subdued the elders were.


    Since becoming the deputy chieftain, they have had no qualms about Tarhan wielding such power and doing things that others would fear him.


    Enya recalled when did her man become so irrational about her. Was it from when he accepted the position of deputy chieftain? If not¡­


    Tears welled up in the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do that, Tarhan¡­¡±


    Enya whispered.


    ¡°You can stop. Stop it now¡­¡±


    In front of his man, who was clamoring to expel other men he claimed to have touched her, Enya forced her closed mouth to open. She wanted to die of shame for Tarhan to know about this¡­ All of this seemed to prove her weakness.


    ¡°In Cartantina, the elders took the initiative to protect the disabled, women, and the young and weak. It is a place that cannot be compared to Aquilea, who is exalted infinitely when revered, and then immediately thrown into an abandoned field when it becomes useless.¡±


    As a boy, she remembered the words Tarhan once murmured with distant eyes as if his hometown was glimmering in front of his eyes. It must have been a dreamlike story for him, who lost his hometown.


    Laying next to him and gazing at Tarhan¡¯s face with watery eyes, Enya made a rare expression.


    How did that boy become like this? It seemed like it was all because of her powerlessness. She tried to touch his cheek with her hand, but Tarhan, with a crumpled face, turned his head to avoid it.


    ¡°I warned you clearly, both in the past and now. Those who insult you are the same as insulting me. The bastards who bullied you bullied me. Even so, the people who committed such cute things are like saying they want to fight me openly. I will never avoid a fight like that.¡±


    The man growled as if his reason had left him as a whole.


    Enya froze in front of the man, pouring out his anger with his eyes turned over.


    She had no idea when this man became such a monster. When did a person who was insensitive and rational in the world start acting like a crazy dog ??that rushes at people with bubbles in his mouth without looking back and forth like that when it came to her¡­?


    As she completely closed her eyes, Enya was conscious of the red-haired woman who gave a strange look to them.


    The sensation of being stabbed in the stomach from a while ago was now unbearably amplified. At that moment, her eyes turned whitish, and Enya slumped forward again. Even Rigata, who was standing behind them, looked at the woman who had fallen in surprise.


    Reddish blood dripped from Enya¡¯s thigh.


    Upon discovering it, Tarhan¡¯s expression turned pale like white porridge in an instant. He immediately picked up the woman and held her.


    Tarhan¡¯s urgent voice resounded in the place.


    ¡°Piache, call Piache¡­!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just moon blood. It¡¯s not a miscarriage.¡±


    Old Lady Piache, who had to come to the deputy chieftain¡¯s house, far away from her private house from the morning wind, murmured in an uncomfortable voice. The Old Lady¡¯s hands were full of small wrinkles and dark marks as she mumbled and made the medicine.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    The man who had been fidgeting for a long time and had been going back and forth between the bed and the entrance of the house aggressively raised an eyebrow and pressed Piache.


    She could not even grunt at the man as tall as the chieftain but reacted bluntly to his usual temper.


    ¡°You know that better, Tarhan. Wasn¡¯t I able to see through Enya¡¯s moon cycle, thanks to you? You were the one who told me to bring Ihita to Enya in the morning, saying that her moon cycle was about to start.¡±


    Tarhan, who was looking down at the woman with a pale, tired face next to Piache, gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Piache, you know very well. Don¡¯t forget that the condition of being delegated as the deputy chieftain includes that I can call you at any time.¡±


    ¡°I am old now. My strength is running, my sensitivity is getting worse, and my eyes are dim now. Why do you keep calling an old woman who has passed on all the medicine to Ihita and is now resting?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Piache closed her eyes tightly, as if her head was aching. Hearing those words, Tarhan opened his eyes, that was like burning fire, and responded harshly.


    ¡°If you¡¯re an Old Lady, wander around like an Old Lady. You should be grateful that I just closed my eyes to the fact that you were still walking around the medicinal field and caring for the sick in the abandoned fields.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said that black-headed beasts should not have been taken in¡­ If I had known that you would stick your noses here and there, I wouldn¡¯t have saved you, who was lying down covered in blood that day¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up and take care of the patient in front of you.¡±


    ¡°Can you treat me as kindly as you do to your woman, just half of it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even dream.¡±


    Although Tarhan growled, Piache didn¡¯t budge and ground the medicinal herbs in her hand.


    Even though his words were always fluttering like a mad dog, Piache was the one who knew how terrible his hands could do things. All the manpower in the field that she managed at the moment came from the man¡¯s wealth.


    Even before he ascended to the position of de[uty chieftain. The reason she was able to focus on her medicinal research without worrying about her livelihood was that more than half of the hunts he had earned as a boy were distributed to Piache and the unspecified number of people she cared for.


    In the end, Piache, unable to resist the urging of the greatest patron she had in her lifetime, ground the medicine.


    She made a careless remark.


    ¡°¡­A baby won¡¯t stay well. Even if it enters, the baby can¡¯t stand it and would come out again mixed with blood.¡±


    ¡°I never asked that.¡±


    Although Tarhan responded with an eyebrow raised ferociously, Piache ignored it and continued.


    ¡°You admit it now. Enya is too weak¡­ No, I can¡¯t describe it in words weak.¡±


    Grit, grit.


    The sound of grinding the mortar was deafening.


    ¡°Enya¡¯s body itself has a different energy from ordinary Aquilean women. The moon cycle is also not regular. It¡¯s different from a female body. Miscarriages, however common, are too common for your woman. She has been pregnant since you were very young, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­We were both too young back then. I didn¡¯t even know she was pregnant.¡±


    ¡°I know. Just by looking at it, you can¡¯t just leave this woman alone, can you? Unless the two of you slept holding hands, I can only guess that it would not have been the only pregnancy.¡±


    At those words, the man could not respond, swallowing a gulp and rubbing his eyes with his hand.


    Old Lady Piache remembered the first time the child in front of her had collapsed from a miscarriage and was carried on Tarhan¡¯s back. As dark blood gushed out from underneath Enya for more than half a day, he acted almost as if he had lost his mind.


    At that time, Tarhan, not the deputy chieftain, but merely a lowly porter left all his work behind and stayed in her hut to take care of Enya.


    Old Lady Piache said that Enya¡¯s body was not fully matured as a woman, and it was only because she was young. She seemed to have given him some useless advice, telling him to do his best to comfort his young woman.


    Piache thought it was something an ordinary woman would go through.


    Even now, Tarhan was not very old, but he wasn¡¯t much older than at that time so Enya was unquestionably not much older. The two of them were still very young, so he consoled them, saying that they would have another child soon.


    But, even as many years have passed since then, a child has never taken root in Enya¡¯s womb.


    ¡°¡­Moreover, after the stillbirth at that time.¡±


    She muttered indifferently. Piache tried to glance up at the man but stopped. It was rare at her age to see a man who never seemed to fall, even over the edge of a cliff, being restless and heartbroken. Of course, she had no desire to see it again.


    Piache carefully said her opinion.


    ¡°I think it would be better not to expect a child in the future.¡±


    After being silent for a while, Tarhan opened his lips.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    The man, who had taken a spacious seat with his knees crossed, gazed down at the woman lying down with deep sunken eyes.


    ¡ª


    Thank you so much for always supporting the novels I work on, even if you don¡¯t buy me a coffee, I really do appreciate it a lot.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    He raised his hand and unconsciously tried to sweep the woman¡¯s forehead, but he couldn¡¯t reach her and only the hair on her cheek was brushed away.


    ¡°¡­But, Enya wants a child. I have no idea how to convince her.¡±


    After hesitating for a while, Piache opened her mouth very carefully.


    ¡°¡­If you can¡¯t persuade her, there are many ways. I¡¯m not sure, but first of all, start with not putting it inside when ejaculating¡­ Hmm. Of course, the surest way to ensure the results is not to do it at all¡­¡±


    An awkward silence descended. Tarhan, who had been still, suddenly bowed his head and let out a choked moan.


    ¡°¡­Damn. I didn¡¯t expect to hear this from you, Piache.¡±


    ¡°Hey. I feel so terrible right now, too.¡±


    She responded coldly.


    ¡°Do you understand the heart of an old woman who has to sit down with a grown man and talk about his bedding relationship?¡±


    Seeing him ruffling his hair and grumbling, Piache turned her gaze again and pounded the mortar. Soon, the long silence subsided.


    With a sigh, the man opened his mouth again.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t tried very much. It¡¯s a problem because every time, I fail to the extent that I can¡¯t even imagine.¡±


    Thinking back on that time, his mind still wandered, and Tarhan made a painful sound and touched his forehead.


    He and this woman thought they were going crazy for each other. Originally, they were two people who acted like crazy if they couldn¡¯t touch each other¡¯s bodies for as long as their eyes met. From a very young age, for so long, it was an old habit for each other, almost a necessity for survival.


    Especially for Tarhan, it was nothing but his purpose in life¡­ One of the only good things he had left. With such a thing in front of him, he drooled like a chained dog, breaking his surroundings. He didn¡¯t want to go through something like that again.


    ¡°Her eyes are full of tears, and I tell her that I don¡¯t want to do it anymore¡­ What was I supposed to say?¡±


    Piache opened her eyes and muttered, understanding the situation.


    ¡°I thought so.¡±


    Tarhan seemed to tremble for a moment at the reaction before tightening his throat. He suddenly flashed his eyes and threatened her.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m asking you to find a way. Find a way to keep Enya from getting pregnant even if we slept together.¡±


    Suddenly, the arrow¡¯s direction was focused on her, so Piache gave strength to the pounding hand.


    ¡°I am always doing research. By the way, these days, the bull¡¯s shin tendon has decreased, so¡­¡±


    A wheezing reply came back at once.


    ¡°You¡¯re a materialistic old woman. Even if it¡¯s not me, you¡¯re the kind of person who¡¯d catch another pawn.¡±


    ¡°Of course. How did you see me as?¡±


    Piache responded with a snort.


    Shortly thereafter, he gave a reply came that he would send a transport wagon supplemented with bull¡¯s shin tendon within the next month.


    Even after Piache returned, Enya did not wake up for a long time. When she opened her eyes, something squishy and warm was coming and going between her legs. As she opened her eyes in surprise, Tarhan immediately pulled out his hand and muttered hastily.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, did it wake you? There was so much blood that I was just trying to wipe it off.¡±


    She tried to get up, but his hand blocked her body and lay her back down.


    Tarhan had been wiping the blood stains from between her legs after gently dampening the cloth with boiled water in the water container that he always kept.


    Originally, on such a day, Enya would take care of herself and sleep in his arms, wearing a skirt with a cloth between her legs. Now that she had suddenly collapsed, there was a cloth placed on the bed so the blood wouldn¡¯t leak.


    ¡°It¡¯s still midnight. Sleep more.¡±


    Tarhan felt very sorry for waking her up and laid her back and patted her. However, Enya, who was already red up to her earlobe, blocked his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it¡­¡±


    The voice was so rough that she was startled. Still, Tarhan didn¡¯t care as he whispered back.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    It was really clean between her thighs. The cloth underneath didn¡¯t feel damp as it was new, and it smelled freshly dried.


    He reached out his rough hand and placed it on Enya¡¯s forehead. It was to measure her heat. When he saw that she had a fever, he shut his mouth. Enya¡¯s moon cycle, which should have been once a month, came after three or four months, so the accompanying pain was rather severe.


    ¡°¡­Does it hurt?¡±


    After a moment¡¯s silence, a frantic voice came out of his throat harshly. She thought for a moment if he was guessing if she was ill.


    Enya covered her eyes with one of his arms and grabbed the hem of her skirt with the other, tucking her thighs. Her trembling body felt like it had a chill.


    She shook her head.


    As a woman, when she was just about to go through her cycle, she used to whine like a child every night because of the pain. Each time, Tarhan would prepare a towel soaked in boiling water, put it on her belly, and stay up all night with her.


    As he hugged her with his warm body from behind and wiped away her cold sweat, she would soon forget the pain and fall asleep together.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt at all. Really.¡±


    Saying so, she raised her eyes and looked into his face. His brow furrowed, showing that he didn¡¯t believe it at all. She didn¡¯t know when, but Tarhan started not believing her right away. In the end, he sighed again and went back to Enya and laid down.


    Carefully holding her from behind as they used to do, he brought a warm wet towel to her belly. Her back pressed against his flat chest as if settling it into place. Enya automatically closed her eyes in the greatest comfort. It looked like she slept after a while.


    When she opened her eyes, he was still holding her from behind.


    She slowly got up. Fortunately, the underside, which had just been cleaned, did not leak. She got up quickly and removed the rags before putting a new cloth between her legs again.


    When she returned to the bed, she saw Tarhan waiting for her with his eyes open. Perhaps, he was already awake by the time she tossed and turned. Enya had seldom seen Tarhan fully asleep. From a young age, he would wake up to even the slightest sound.


    Looking at it like that, it was almost as if he had never slept in the first place.


    Their eyes met in the dark.


    As she stood there, unable to approach right away, Tarhan spread his arms from where he was sitting. Seeing his expression, Enya couldn¡¯t help but approach him and hug him. She took a quick step and fell into his arms in an instant.


    Tarhan, who had been holding her in her arms and inhaling her face, buried his face in her collarbone, and he let out a deep sigh. While Enya still felt her mood subside, he stroked the nape of her neck with his hand.


    ¡°How are you feeling? Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±


    As she shook her head, Tarhan hugged her again. The rustling sound was heard, and he pulled something out of his arms. It was a package with several layers of dried leaves.


    Tarhan¡¯s earlobe blushed slightly as he spoke hesitantly.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like this. But¡­ I just couldn¡¯t pass it after looking at it.¡±


    Enya opened her lips.


    Tarhan, who was examining her expression, stopped and finally unpacked it. The package in his large hand looked too small. It took quite a while for the man¡¯s hand, who was never clumsy with his dexterity, to untangle the package.


    Then, lifting the unpacked package onto the palm of his hand, he held out the contents to her.


    Enya¡¯s eyes widened at the precious sparkling metal. His expression, gazing at her, was dyed with anxiety.


    ¡°Is the color a little dull¡­¡±


    When she didn¡¯t even touch it, with a clumsy hand, he held up the trinket. The thin golden cord did not match his clunky hand at all, and it felt alien to him.


    The little bracelet was more beautiful than any jewelry she had ever seen. In the middle, there was a grain of blue light tinged. Enya¡¯s eyes widened a little at the pretty color, like a stone that he and her had picked up by the river.


    ¡°After thinking of you¡­ I just couldn¡¯t get past it.¡±


    Tarhan looked at her expression and added in a slightly hoarse voice. His chin was a little stiff.


    Enya shut her mouth again, unable to speak.


    He was in Perugia, what time did he come up with something like this? It looked like it was worth a lot. No, could he get these things with money in the first place? She had no idea how much he had to pay to get it.


    As Enya couldn¡¯t even touch the bracelet, Tarhan¡¯s expression darkened at once. He seemed to be mistaken that she didn¡¯t like it.


    He hesitatingly suggested.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like it¡­ Try it just once.¡±


    At his words, she raised her head in surprise. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t like it, she never did. Enya quickly shook her head and answered.


    ¡°No, I like it¡­¡­. Very much.¡±


    At those words, Tarhan muttered faintly.


    ¡°Really¡­?¡±


    The bracelet was so beautiful that she was hesitant to even touch it with her own hands.


    As Enya hesitated, Tarhan¡¯s face darkened once again. Eventually, he grabbed her arm and put the bracelet on her wrist. The golden string in his hand, which ran to and fro over her clumsy slender wrist, contrasted in stark contrast with the rugged hand.


    After he moved his hand a few times, the bracelet was wrapped around her wrist. Enya couldn¡¯t even shut her open mouth and looked at it.


    ¡°Let me see.¡±


    Tarhan turned her body slightly. He seemed to want to see her wearing the bracelet.


    Enya, a little shy, lifted her wrist up and showed it to him. In the dark, his expression looking at her became so distant that it could not be expressed in words. An indescribable sense of satisfaction spread from his eyes.


    In front of the man with that expression, as he put on the bracelet on her wrist, she felt a pain as if someone was stabbing her heart.


    Tarhan, who was holding her wrist and gently caressing her wrist, whispered softly in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s really pretty. Enya.¡±


    ¡ª

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    He lifted her wrist and gently kissed the end of it.


    The tip of her kissed fingertips were tingling. Enya felt tears welling up in her eyes and blinked quickly. Her body seemed to be broken. Even though she was so happy, why were tears coming out?


    Seeing her like that, Tarhan was very hesitant and slowly approached her face.


    As soon as his lips touched Enya, she closed her eyes in his arms. It was a very slow kiss, different from the usual longing and rough. He carefully opened her lips and tapped his tongue on the soft spot deep inside her mouth.


    As his hand slowly wrapped around her body and caressed her, it seemed as if everything in the world had disappeared, and she was left alone.


    Enya gently lifted her wrist with the bracelet and leaned it against his chest. At the same time, he showed off his presence and was startled by the sound of his heart beating terribly and dropped it again.


    Then, the man took her hand again, pulled her back, and placed it on the nape of his neck.


    His skin seemed to come alive. Enya¡¯s body trembled slightly at the sound of his turbulent heart. How can the heart beat so fast on the most scarred nape of the neck in the Aquilea Plains?


    Enya opened her mouth to accept him and was sucked into the sweet trance he gave.


    The bracelet went back into her treasure chest. Even while Tarhan was in Perugia, she could not afford to wear these precious things he had saved for her in her daily life.


    ¡­Enya didn¡¯t even notice that Tarhan, who had been silently watching her, looked at her back with a look that didn¡¯t understand her intentions.


    Even before morning dawned, Tarhan left the house again. When the Day of Repose was interrupted in the middle, there were many tribesmen waiting for his decision as Aquilea got chaotic with the arrival of new women from Perugia.


    Although she tried to take care of him and was about to eat the leftovers, as he steadfastly urged her, she sat down with him and ate simply. More of the chubby chicken meat was torn by his hands, and the steamed rice went into her mouth than his.


    After finishing the meal and sending off Tarhan, there was still silence in the hut.


    Enya ventilated and cleared the darkened house again with the intention of starting the day normally. After that, she lay down on Tarhan¡¯s spot on the bed and lay idly by holding her belly. She seemed to have fallen asleep.


    ¡°Enya¡­ Enya¡­¡±


    It was Ihita¡¯s familiar voice that woke her up.


    Piache¡¯s assistant Ihita, one of the few who could go in and out of the deputy chieftain¡¯s house at will, was knocking at the entrance.


    As Enya hurriedly got up and arranged herself, she let Ihita in. Enterting their room familiarly with both hands full of the medicine basket, Ihita spoke in a blunt voice as she lowered the basket to the floor.


    ¡°I came here because Tarhan asked me to see you. How¡¯s your body? Are you still bleeding a lot?¡±


    ¡°Yes I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Enya replied with a blush on her cheeks.


    The man who acted as if she was the only menstruating woman in Aguilea was sometimes embarrassing her. This kind of overprotection was embarrassing. As if knowing her feelings, Ihita muttered and cursed Tarhan.


    ¡°It¡¯s always hard to come all the way here. Did you eat something?¡±


    Enya, unable to hide her sorry feelings for her, who was suffering from Tarhan, offered this and that. However, Ihita quickly got up from her seat and waved her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. What if I stay here for a long time, and then Tarhan comes running like crazy again, whips his ax, and chases me away?¡±


    She felt very uncomfortable with the deputy chieftain. It was an almost terrifying fear. If it was Tarhan¡¯s threat, she would run to look after Enya instead of plowing. Enya was always sorry for that, so she tried to be nice to Ihita.


    Of course, there were things that Ihita¡¯s existence itself was good.


    She was a girl who was still younger than Enya. She recently started studying medicine under the Old Lady Piache. In Enya¡¯s mind, she was an assistant to Old Lady Piache, who was pushed by Tarhan¡¯s back but found it hard to go back and forth to this far-off deputy chieftain¡¯s house.


    Ihita was becoming almost the only person who casually walked into the house of the deputy chieftain, whom everyone was reluctant to.


    At first, she was reluctant to even look at Enya like other tribal women, though at Tarhan¡¯s command, the girl who was forced to come and go was already talking to her so comfortably. She was still young and like the other girls.


    Because of that, Enya wanted to get to know Ihita, who didn¡¯t shy away from her.


    ¡°Why would Tarhan chase Ihita away¡­? Tarhan is not that kind of person.¡±


    Ihita heard that and narrowed her eyes.


    Her expression was as if that even made sense. If she hadn¡¯t been in front of Enya, she would have snorted. Seeing that, Enya bit her lips with embarrassment. She really meant it, but she felt rejected without a second thought.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m just here to check if you¡¯re okay.¡±


    Ihita muttered bluntly and tried to stand up. Enya grabbed her quickly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, sit down for a while. Would you like some cold water?¡±


    The deputy chieftain¡¯s hut was so far from the village where the other huts were grouped she had to climb almost another hill.


    It was difficult to come here. Ihita thought for a moment and then sat back stiffly. She had something to tell her today.


    ¡°¡­Should I?¡±


    The deputy chieftain¡¯s woman¡¯s expression brightened at once, and with clumsy steps, she scooped out chilled water from the jar and gave it to her. She was limp, but her form, moving around the house, seemed to traverse a space she was really familiar with. She was quite the mistress of this house.


    Eventually, Ihita sat down like a mature adult, taking the water Enya gave her, drinking it, and looking around her house.


    As she always thought, it was a well-organized house. Loving hands were scattered throughout the house.


    As Old Lady Piache¡¯s assistant, she moved from one house to another, but none of them made her feel so comfortable. So, every time she came in with a cold sweat, being pushed by the vicious gaze of the deputy chieftain, she had to spend time with a woman who spoke kindly to her, not knowing what to do.


    Ihita glanced at the woman in front of her. There was no way that such a terrifying chieftain would have decorated the inside of the house like this, so it must have all that woman¡¯s touch.


    ¡°¡­He came to me and asked to go to Enya, but the deputy chieftain was very angry today. He doesn¡¯t usually have a very pleasant expression, but it was really something today.¡±


    Ihita muttered in pain as she ate the sweet barley rice cake that Enya had served with water. When she remembered the deputy chieftain she had seen before, her still body seemed to squeal on its own.


    Looking at the deputy chieftain¡¯s appearance, even the young Ihita naturally thought of the word ¡°strength.¡±


    The man had a sense of intimidation that made the person making eye contact with him bow their head in fear.


    It was not just the way he looked¡­ It was that they were overwhelmed by the harsh experiences he had accumulated since he was a very young boy and from the time when they met his eyes without realizing it.


    Ihita also knew that the deputy chieftain looked nice because she had eyes.


    The tribal women who have watched him for a long time fear him but only glance at his back as he passes by, and when even a young woman like Ihita encountered him, they were shy and itchy in their throats though they had no choice but to stare at him.


    It was thanks to his handsome face.


    ¡®Of course, I didn¡¯t even see those things when I first saw him¡­¡¯


    She remembered the deputy chieftain once again, and without realizing it, she trembled like a child standing in the snow.


    ¡®How could he have survived¡­¡¯


    When everyone saw the deputy chieftain for the first time, no one saw his handsome face.


    ¡­They saw his scar.


    The scar on the back and chest, passing through the deputy chieftain¡¯s chin, neck, and shoulders, was so shocking that it instantly crashed all first impressions of the man.


    It was a scar that could change the person¡¯s impression and even make them feel awe beyond the fear of how this person could have survived. Traces of a terrible past that could not have been achieved in a single battle, which would have happened as he had to risk his life over a long period of time, countless times and repeatedly.


    ¡°Are you Piache¡¯s new assistant?¡±


    When Ihita first saw the rumored deputy chieftain, she remembered that she had stepped backwards.


    Whether it was a monster¡¯s claw or a human sword, the gaze with the hope that the person in front of him would truly die, at that moment, gave off a ferocious look, proving the strength of the man standing firmly in front of Ihita.


    In front of the deputy chieftain, most women could not even look at him, nor did they even think of walking around him.


    ¡­Except for the woman in front of her right now.


    Ihita gazed down at the woman sitting in front of her with a blank look, getting out of her thoughts. The woman, who seemed to have been put together by all the soft things in the world, with a body that was unlikely to be even half the size of the deputy chieftain, and a small face that looked too fragile¡­


    Still, Ihita had never seen the woman in front of her trembling in fear in front of the deputy chieftain.


    To even bring out these words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s angry. He has a lot of things to worry about.¡±


    Ihita looked at the little woman who defended the deputy chieftain in front of her with a distant feeling. How could she not be surprised to hear Enya cautiously speaking with a look that seemed to believe that truth?


    ¡°¡­Even if Tarhan doesn¡¯t say anything, he¡¯ll always be thankful to Ihita. You come all the way here every day to look after me.¡±


    Did she really think so?


    Ihita opened his eyes once more and took a sip of the water. Meanwhile, Enya, unaware of her feelings, put her hands together and spoke again.


    ¡°Tarhan really likes Ihita. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked you to come to see me like this.¡±


    Ihita was now speechless and scratched the nape of her neck.


    ¡­Was that true?


    The deputy chieftain seemed extraordinary in his own way, but this woman was also a headache in her own way.


    What kind of psychological shock did she have when she was young? How could she casually say that the deputy chieftain was an unusually friendly and trusting person, when he was the man who raised his bitter eyes and ordered her to go to his home.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    ¡°He trusts me? The deputy chieftain¡­?¡±


    Still, Ihita secretly asked one more time.


    Her expression became strangely satisfied only after hearing Enya¡¯s enthusiastic reply, ¡®Of course.¡¯ There was no reason to be offended when she was trusted by the deputy chieftain, who had reached the peak of his life and was at the peak of his power.


    ¡°By the way, Enya, why is your neck so swollen again¡­?¡±


    She asked, looking at Enya¡¯s neck, that she had been looking at with suspicious eyes for a long time. It kept getting on her nerves. The dazzling mottled marks on her slender, white neck kept catching her attention.


    Ihita quickly turned, confused, and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Are there many bugs in the house? May I bring you some herbs?¡±


    What kind of seasonal insect had made Enya¡¯s neck to such a level that there was no more smooth skin on that pretty neck?


    Ihita clicked his tongue.


    That deputy chieftain¡­ She thought he really cared for Enya, but he left her getting bug bites that bad. Ihita thought he was a very ignorant man.


    The woman¡¯s skin was so white, like it was not exposed to the sun, but as if someone had grabbed it and kneaded it with a strong grip just a while ago. There were endless bruises not only on her neck but also on the path down to her chest.


    ¡°Oh my God, it must have bitten your stomach, too. Take off your clothes, I¡¯ll give you some medicine.¡±


    Ihita lifted Enya¡¯s coat slightly before she was able to avoid it, then saw her nape and her reddish skin, just like the nape of her neck. She rummaged through her basket.


    However, Enya got shocked and clasped her clothes tightly and waved her hands violently.


    ¡°No! No, it¡¯s really okay. It¡¯s not an insect bite, it¡¯s just a rash¡­!¡±


    Enya¡¯s white face turned red like an earthen vessel heated in the furnace, as she claimed so strongly that it wasn¡¯t an insect bite.


    She was so red that Ihita was at a loss for words for a moment.


    ¡°Reash? There are also medicines that are good for rashes. Take off your clothes first. Uh, did it get to your leg?¡±


    There were similar marks on her white thighs, which were dangling from under the long skirt, so thick that they could never be mistaken. How impressive it was that it bit her whole body¡ª!


    Now, beyond doubt and with certainty, Ihita grabbed Enya.


    ¡°You have to treat it early! I will give you medicine.¡±


    ¡°No! No! Ihita, it¡¯s really fine! No pain at all! It disappears quickly with time! It¡¯s really fine, so¡­!¡±


    Her big eyes were so round that they couldn¡¯t get any bigger, swinging her arms back and forth, pushing Ihita away. Enya got embarrassed, slowly pulling her skirt down to her ankles and pulling the coat up to her neck in shame, to the point that the inside of her throat tickled strangely.


    She was so embarrassed that she was about to cry, so she had no choice but to reply that she would be fine.


    Hearing Enya, it seemed like it was a common occurrence, but Ihita wondered if it was an early symptom of skin disease.


    ¡®Old Woman Piache also said that Enya is different from other Aquilean girls, so she can¡¯t be taken lightly for a moment.¡¯


    Ihita looked at Enya with troubled eyes.


    ¡°Still, I¡¯m going to talk to Tarhan. I suspect it¡¯s a precursor to a skin disease, so he won¡¯t blame me for your illness later, right?¡±


    Ihita folded her arms and threatened the patient like a healer.


    Enya answered with a cold sweat on her face.


    ¡°Huh? Uh, uh¡­¡±


    Talking to Tarhan seemed very embarrassing.


    Enya¡¯s face, which seemed like it could no longer blush anymore, became even redder there. As she contemplated whether she should say something or not, she eventually pursed her lips and shut her mouth.


    Ihita looked at Enya with her cheeks blushing while she was looking at her, and she got a strange feeling that somehow made her feel bad. So, she nagged Enya about the skin disease. Even at the words that would make another tribe scared, Enya only shook her head and didn¡¯t look too scared.


    Perhaps because she was the deputy chieftain¡¯s woman that her courage resembles him? Ihita thought shyly, looking at the patient who was not afraid of her threats.


    So, after making a fuss, her appetite changed. Ihita picked up the boiled beans that Enya had brought out one by one and ate them while speaking to her.


    ¡°Ah, this is delicious. I had something to say anyway.¡±


    Then, she was unable to speak as she chewed the sweet bean stew in her mouth. So, the food was good. She just thought it was the deputy chieftain¡¯s favorite, but every snack she brought out matched her palate.


    ¡®This is why, every time it¡¯s time to eat, the deputy chieftain struggles to get home somehow¡­¡¯


    It was possible to eat meals outside at least once while doing business, but Ihita had never seen the deputy chieftain having a meal with other men.


    ¡°Ihita, I have something else, do you want it? It¡¯s fried in peanut oil¡­¡±


    Besides, Enya was going to give it to her first, so she couldn¡¯t resist. She wondered if Enya had any bizarre hobbies that made her feel happy when she saw other people eating when Enya herself was skinny.


    Enya got excited and encouraged her to do this and that, but Ihita didn¡¯t hate it.


    ¡°This is delicious, too.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right¡­? It was made by Tarhan.¡±


    Enya¡¯s eyes quickly curved, and she responded with a smile. Her face bloomed like a flower. She was happy as she¡¯d always thought so, and now she had found someone to share it with.


    Hearing those words, Ihita almost spat the rice puffs from her mouth into Enya¡¯s face.


    ¡°The deputy chieftain¡­ He made this?¡±


    The image of the deputy chieftain Ihita had created inside of her shattered like a mirror, and she asked as she was soothing her shocked lungs that got choked and were burning with pain. The next moment, she stopped Enya from answering her and shook her head.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I asked the wrong question. I don¡¯t really want to know.¡±


    After the time filled with chatting passed and the bowl that Enya brought out was showing its bottom, Ihita stiffened and sat cross-legged in front of Enya.


    Ihita had a rather solemn look, so Enya sat quietly as she adjusted to it.


    ¡°Hmmmm. I was going to stay for a little while, but now the time has passed.¡±


    ¡°You can stay longer.¡±


    She almost opened her mouth at the quick reply and then asked again.


    Enya felt sorry for her young friend, who seemed to be slowly getting ready to go. As a way to thank her for taking care of everything, she gently handed over the snacks Ihita had just eaten, wrapped in dry leaves.


    It was cute that the corners of Ihita¡¯s lips slowly rose in even though she pretended not to.


    With a stern look, she crossed her arms and fixed her posture, so Enya also straightened her sitting posture and smiled sweetly. She wanted Ihita not to be afraid of Tarhan or her and to come to play more often.


    ¡°¡­The daughter of the Perugia chieftain. Have you met her yet?¡±


    Then, she couldn¡¯t hide the fact that her face hardened in an instant upon hearing Ihita¡¯s words that came out.


    ¡­The daughter of the Perugia chieftain.


    Enya felt a sharp pain in her stomach again. She found out that this had to do with her emotions rather than her body.


    At once, she remembered the luscious back of a woman with red hair standing next to Tarhan. The image of the two standing naturally and harmoniously became an afterimage and scattered over and over in her mind.


    Her hands and feet trembled slightly as if she suddenly felt a chill in her body.


    ¡°Because this morning, the daughter of the Perugia chieftain called all the women of Aquilea. She has something to say on behalf of Perugia.¡±


    Enya widened her eyes, shocked by the unfamiliar words.


    ¡°I have never seen a woman so frivolous and rude. As soon as she saw us, she said that she was the daughter of the chieftain, and that we should be courteous to her and the Perugian women she had brought.¡±


    Ihita told her about what had happened outside like she was leaking information.


    ¡°She just carelessly used her mouth. She asked who the chieftain¡¯s wife was, and Servia came forward and explained the culture of Aquilea, and she said, as she heard, that we¡¯re a tribe with savage habits.¡±


    The more Ihita spoke, the angrier she got, the more her arms crossed with an anguished face.


    ¡°Even if you look at Tarhan¡¯s face like it can¡¯t be helped, they all say that we should understand, but how arrogant they are. It was hard to just listen to it.¡±


    Enya heard it with a puzzled face. Just by hearing it, the daughter of the Perugia chieftain seemed to be a tough woman.


    Then, Ihita carefully added.


    ¡°Then, she asked where Tarhan¡¯s wife is.¡±


    Enya felt her organs draining out of her body in an instant, so she asked Ihita.


    ¡°Ta, Tarhan¡¯s wife¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. So, when the Servia replied that Tarhan had no such thing as a wife, she bluntly said with a strange look. She said she had heard that Tarhan had a long-time wife. She asked to call her.¡±


    As Enya looked at her with a frown, Ihita scratched the nape of her neck a little hesitant.


    ¡°¡­And she asked the woman if she had children, and she asked how many children she had of Tarhan, if she did.¡±


    Ihita looked more and more amazed.


    ¡°She said she learned a lot about Aquilea when she decided to come here, and she knew that, no matter how long they lived together, they wouldn¡¯t be considered important without children. No matter how close they were. That¡¯s why outsiders¡­¡±


    Saying so, she snorted at her and growled.


    Enya became devastated and asked Ihita.


    ¡°Then¡­ What happened after that? What did Servia say?¡±


    ¡°What would she say? I can already see the relationship breaking. How bloody was the look in her eyes when she said that she would ask Servia to take care of her as she would soon become the wife of a chieftain in Servia¡¯s footsteps? It was like two lioness fighting.¡±


    Enya felt dizzy and rubbed her forehead. She could see what it looked like without having to be there in person.


    ¡­What would Servia have to say?


    The woman who occupied Tarhan¡¯s hut for over ten years was as useless as the barley sack and could not give Tarhan any children. Still, she clung to his hut like a parasite and lived on¡­


    Servia would most likely say something similar to that.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    ¡°Enya, are you okay¡­?¡±


    Ihita looked at her face that went pale in an instant, and asked carefully. Meanwhile, Enya hurriedly nodded her head, but her inside was a mess.


    ¡°¡­Anyway, she said she would come to visit the deputy chieftain¡¯s house today, even to see Enya¡¯s face.¡±


    Enya was conscious of her face, which had turned into gray clay in an instant. At the same time, her chest darkened like mud.


    She had never met a precious person like the chieftain¡¯s daughter in her life. Kahanti only had sons, and sometimes women he met before Servia claimed that her daughter was Kahant¡¯s child, but Servia did not admit it.


    Enya opened her lips and murmured.


    ¡°That red hair¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, you have seen Avisak?¡±


    Ihita immediately responded. She also thought the red-haired woman was the daughter of the chieftain whom Tarhan had brought from Perugia.


    ¡°Avisak¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Her name is Avisak.¡±


    That was then, in time, a loud noise began to be heard outside of Tarhan¡¯s hut. Enya clutched her chest to the rare commotion that was taking place around her house.


    ¡°What kind of fuss is this¡­?¡±


    Ihita looked at the outside of the hut with startled eyes.


    Enya looked outside through the cloth that was laid at the entrance of the hut. Several women were gathered in front of Tarhan¡¯s hut. They were all women she had never seen before. They were tall, a little dark-skinned, and one of them had fiery red hair.


    She could recognize her at once¡­ Avisak with red hair.


    She was the daughter of the chieftain of Perugia.


    ¡°Oh gosh, she really came for you.¡±


    Ihita was contemplating and quickly put the snacks pack Enya had given her into her arms. Enya also smoothed her clothes with a pale face. She looked at Avisak and the women who had come to Tarhan¡¯s hut and opened the door with a hardened face.


    Ihita, who followed, also saw the Perugian women and glanced at Enya.


    ¡°¡­Are you Tarhan¡¯s companion?¡±


    The red-haired woman, who noticed Enya had emerged through the entrance, asked, wriggling her eyebrows.


    Enya looked at the woman called Avisak and had to work hard not to look shocked. She was very tall, at first glance. She seemed to surpass Tarhan¡¯s shoulders, who was so outstanding that was no comparison even among the men of Aquilea.


    The luscious red hair, braided in a single braid, fluttered from her back. She didn¡¯t realize it because she had only seen Avisak for a brief moment yesterday, but when Enya saw her in broad daylight, she could immediately recognize that the woman was a rare beauty.


    There was not a single bit of frivolous and rudeness to be found in her as Ihita said.


    The well-groomed brown eyes widened in surprise when they saw Enya, then loosened in an instant. The next moment, her gaze turned to Enya¡¯s ankle to make sure it was the woman she had heard.


    Enya unconsciously and instinctively hid her legs behind her.


    Unable to answer Avisak¡¯s question, she bit her lip. She couldn¡¯t straighten her shuddering shoulders in front of the Princess of Perugia, who stood in a stately manner with the five or six Perugian women who had come with her.


    Avisak showed off her great presence and smiled as she realized that.


    That expression was exactly what Ihita had said¡­ Ambitious eyes, revealing her own desires openly, scrutinized Enya.


    ¡°¡­That seems right.¡±


    Standing in front of Avisak, Enya felt herself too small and humble. When she didn¡¯t answer, Avisak spoke to the women who were standing behind her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be talking to this woman, so if anyone comes, call me right away.¡±


    Her attitude showed that she was not shy about calling people. Her tone naturally reminded Enya of Servia.


    The tone mixed with the Perugian dialect sounded very unnerving.


    ¡°E, Enya¡­¡±


    Enya quickly turned her head at Ihita¡¯s tiny voice coming from behind.


    Ihita was looking at Avisak and the Perugian women she had brought with her with frightened eyes. Swallowing a gulp, she opened her mouth kindly to Ihita. Enya felt that she had to let this child go while she had to try very hard not to let her voice shake.


    ¡°Ihita, I really enjoyed today. Can you go and tell Tarhan that I¡¯m fine? Don¡¯t tell him who came.¡±


    Hearing those words, Ihita changed his expression at once and looked at Avisak and her alternately with her confused face. Seeing her like that, Enya noticed Ihita contemplating whether she should stay by her side or not.


    Perhaps she wanted to lighten Ihita, so Enya urged her once more.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    Eventually, Ihita slowly backed away and quickly turned her body before she started running towards the village. In an instant, Enya was surrounded by Avisak and the women she had brought.


    Avisak looked at Enya, who had sent Ihita away, with curious eyes. She opened her mouth.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re not feeling well, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessarily true.¡±


    She spoke respectfully.


    Confused, Enya blinked. Contrary to what she had expected that Avisak would be mean to her as she treats her subordinates, Avisak spoke with manners.


    ¡°I heard a lot about you on my way. They said you¡¯ve lived in Tarhan¡¯s hut for a long time. Even though there¡¯s no spousal tradition here, you¡¯ll be treated like a companion if you live together long enough. Like Servia and Kahanti.¡±


    Avisak smiled, then she added in a sharp voice.


    ¡°Of course, it may make a difference whether they have children or not.¡±


    Saying so, she reached out her hand.


    Enya tried not to look flustered in front of Avisak, who uttered defiant words while glancing up at her. She opened her mouth carefully without holding her outstretched hand.


    ¡°¡­I heard you were looking for me.¡±


    With her defensive attitude, Avisak gave a slightly vague expression. She seemed more surprised by the firm response. However, she soon opened her mouth with a smiling face.


    ¡°Ah, right. I think you¡¯ve heard of me. I am Avisak of Perugia.¡±


    She added, pointing to the other women she had been with.


    ¡°This is Jerzena, Pireche and Iomba. Others are exploring the area. I was worried, but this turned out to be a much better place than I expected. It is well managed.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Avisak¡¯s remarks were more favorable than Enya had expected, so she looked at the women Avisak had brought. They, too, stood behind Avisak with nonchalant expressions and looked at her indifferently.


    It was the first time she had been treated this way, so Enya was very embarrassed. Neither the disgust she had expected nor the instinctive rejection towards her ankles were found in them.


    ¡®Are they not aware of the situation here¡­?¡¯


    Enya soon realized that Perugia¡¯s culture of treating people with disabilities was not as abhorrent as Aquilea. Paradoxically, this enabled her to tremble less in front of the Aquileans.


    ¡°Did you say Enya? I wanted to meet you. I heard that you are very weak, but you seem to be fine today. If it¡¯s okay, can I talk to you alone?¡±


    As she asked for Enya¡¯s intention, Avisak glanced at the women behind her. Then, the Perugian women nodded their heads and took a few steps back.


    ¡°Are your legs very uncomfortable? How about we go in and talk?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    She was baffled when she first met someone who considered her legs except for Tarhan. Not understanding her reaction, Avisak raised her eyebrows.


    Enya eventually let her into the house.


    Avisak, who had the other Perugian women wait outside the door, glanced around the house and marveled.


    ¡°It¡¯s a nice house. I¡¯m always amazed at Aquilea¡¯s standard of living.¡±


    Enya swallowed a gulp as she looked at her, who curiously looked around the house. Soon after, Avisak, who sat facing her, did not delay and went straight to the point.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve heard from Tarhan. But I think our arrival would not have been sudden for Enya.¡±


    From her seated position, with her back straight and her hands on her knees, Avisak looked more like a warrior than a princess of Perugia. Meanwhile, Enya looked up at her. She didn¡¯t let this woman in just so they could have a fruitless conversation.


    ¡°Why were you looking for me?¡±


    When she asked her straight-forwardly, the brown eyes stared down at Enya clearly with ambitions. Avisak answered indifferently.


    ¡°Ah. Since we met in this way, I want to clearly define my position and aspirations in Aquilea. In fact, I thought I would be able to meet Enya in the morning, but I didn¡¯t. So, Enya¡­ Let me first clarify that I have no ill feelings for you. What kind of ill feelings can you have with someone you see for the first time today?¡±


    The friendly, curved eyebrows stared at her. Enya felt a creep in her shoulder.


    Avisak opened her mouth with a confident voice.


    ¡°I will make Tarhan my husband.¡±


    As Enya opened her mouth at that shocking remark, Avisak continued speaking with a smile on her lips.


    ¡°I really liked Tarhan. He¡¯s a little stubborn and he doesn¡¯t speak well, but that¡¯s going to get dull over time. Most of all, I like his tenacity. He has the ability. By the time he came, Perugia was almost incapacitated. He not only solved the difficulties of our community, but he also provided a refreshing breakthrough to the problems of my tribe. Ever since I was a girl, I wanted such a man to be my husband.¡±


    ¡ª

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    She was at a loss for words at that reckless confidence.


    ¡°And personally, I really like Aquilea. It¡¯s big, spacious, and has everything. Thanks to Tarhan. Perhaps, that man¡¯s hand really has a spirit in it. He was admired even in Perugia. Where the hell did he learn those things¡­¡±


    Enya¡¯s lips moved like a fool who knew nothing in the world.


    As she couldn¡¯t think of anything as she was too shocked, she had no choice but to receive all the sharpness hidden in Avisak¡¯s smile.


    Of course, what she said was right. Tarhan had many skills that she couldn¡¯t figure out where he got them from.


    From very simple things such as building a house or hunting, to making a contraption that tells the time, how to drill a well in a newly built site, how to make a cart like an ox cart, and even how to weave a rope.


    Avisak continued in a confident voice.


    ¡°After the upcoming war with Argon, I will create a future in which I will not regret marrying Aquilea. Aquilea will prosper with Perugia. The women who came with me will remain a legend here. I will marry Tarhan and save the Great Plains from this crisis and make this land the most prosperous¡­ Tarhan is a man with enough ability for that.¡±


    Enya pressed down on her trembling arm and looked at Avisak. She had never seen a woman with such bold aspirations.


    ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, like a dumb mute, no words came out. It seemed that if she could, she would have stepped back in front of Avisak.


    Enya thought Avisak was a very sweet and kind woman¡­ She was almost relieved. However, she never thought Avisak would be the kind of woman who would say cruel words casually with a smile on her face.


    Most of all, it shocked her that she couldn¡¯t understand what Avisak was saying.


    ¡°What do you mean¡­? A war with Argon¡ª¡±


    Argon was the name of the desert region bordering the great plains of Perugia and Aquilea. A place where a strong clan lived wandering around Garganta, the garrison of a super-large monster called Hole Viper.


    Avisak read the horror on Enya¡¯s face and let out a laugh.


    ¡°Haha! Enya. Don¡¯t worry too much about it. Do you think I would kick Enya out right here? Unlike my father, I¡¯m not that cold-blooded. And we, Perugia, have a custom of trying to avoid blood as much as possible in everything we do¡­ As Enya knows, in Perugia, where I come from, there¡¯s a system of marriage and concubines. I¡¯m going to turn a blind eye to Tarhan having Enya as his concubine. Ahead of the joining between Perugia and Aquilea, the first thing my father suggested to Tarhan was to marry me and come to Perugia as a son-in-law. If there¡¯s a woman or child to whom he is attached, he can always bring them with him. That¡¯s about as much generosity as we thought we could give. Whether we are male or female, strong people can have concubines. Tarhan, of course, refused before hearing the whole story¡­¡±


    ¡°Wa, wait. Please hold on¡­¡±


    Enya blinked her eyes, unable to keep up with her unexplained words.


    ¡°¡­Joining between Perugia and Aquilea?¡±


    She was confused after hearing Avisak¡¯s words. Her mind was full of confusion. Apparently, it was because of the lack of women in Aquilea that the women were brought in from Perugia. At least, Tarhan explained it to her that way.


    Enya stammered, putting together the information she knew and putting it out of her mouth.


    ¡°From the Perugia¡¯s side¡­ The other day, Aquilea saved them from a food shortage, so in return, they decided to send young women who wish to move to Aquilea¡­ that¡¯s what I knew.¡±


    Hearing her words, Avisak blinked her large dark brown eyes. She shut her mouth first and stared at Enya.


    ¡°Is Enya not yet aware that sixteen tribes from the Great Plains, including Aquilea and Perugia, have decided to unite in the forthcoming war against the Argon Desert?¡±


    Enya tried not to put on a shocked expression, but she couldn¡¯t help it. She didn¡¯t know what the hell Avisak was talking about.


    As her pupils trembled, Avisak also looked at her with a slightly bewildered face.


    Just then, a commotion was heard outside.


    She could vaguely hear the women of Perugia who had come with Avisak shouting something in their own language. The clamor of the women was blocked by the sound of thick footsteps, and soon the entrance, which had been tightly closed with a stretched-out cloth like a tent, was lifted up in an instant.


    Enya almost screamed when she saw Tarhan standing at the entrance with a stern face. Eventually, his eyes widened in surprise when he saw Enya facing Avisak in the small hut. In an instant, he strode across with his long legs and stood in front of Enya.


    Then, with a menacing big stance, stood in front of her as if to protect her and shouted at the dazed Avisak.


    ¡°Are you really crazy¡­? Why did you come here?!¡±


    As his large back came in front of her, she could not believe tears welled up in her eyes. Enya bit the inside of her mouth hard enough to bleed. She never wanted to shed tears in front of Avisak.


    Tarhan¡¯s open hostility was so intimidating that even Avisak¡¯s confident face turned pale in an instant. Still, she soon calmed her shaking eyes and answered with a sudden change of voice.


    ¡°Because I kept asking you, but you seemed unwilling to listen to my request. If I don¡¯t do this, at least, I don¡¯t think I would ever see a strand of her hair, so I came here myself.¡±


    Avisak smiled at Tarhan¡¯s menacing glare, even though he was bigger than the average man.


    ¡°Certainly, you didn¡¯t mean to keep hiding this woman from me, did you? Since you¡¯ve already agreed to join my tribe, I thought we couldn¡¯t find a bond stronger than our marriage.¡±


    She added, as if really surprised, glancing at the small woman hidden behind Tarhan¡¯s large body.


    ¡°¡­However, I would have thought that someone with a strong drive like you would have spoken up yet. That was rude of me.¡±


    Tarhan¡¯s back, which completely covered Enya¡¯s eyes, went up and down steeply. He took a deep breath and spoke in a voice that suppressed his anger.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t everyone know that it¡¯s rude to come to someone else¡¯s house and threaten people? As far as I know, there¡¯s no Perugian etiquette that allows visiting someone else¡¯s house and threatening their wife.¡±


    Hearing those words, Avisak¡¯s eyebrows went up at once.


    ¡°Wife¡­? Whose wife is here? I knew Aquilea as a tribe without a legal marriage system.¡±


    Even though Enya couldn¡¯t see it, she could tell from Avisak¡¯s nervous expression that Tarhan¡¯s eyes lit up for a moment. The next moment, he took a step towards Avisak and opened his mouth threateningly with a voice coming from deep in his throat.


    ¡°I think it was your side who strongly demanded that we continue the Perugian wedding customs while going around insisting on being strictly monogamous and stressing the sanctity for one woman to bear only one man¡¯s children?¡±


    She could feel Tarhan pushing his last decency to the limit and speaking to Avisak, chewing out letter after letter.


    ¡°For someone who said that if we don¡¯t bring the wedding culture into Aquilea, you can¡¯t even give out women, let alone join the tribes, it seems like you don¡¯t have enough respect for my wife.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Avisak¡¯s brown eyes gazed up at him plainly.


    ¡°That was the condition that my father put in place from the beginning to get Tarhan. It must have been quite a shock that you so abruptly turned down the request to take me as your bride.¡±


    Avisak added, brushing back her flowing red hair.


    ¡°Of course, I will admit that I was offended. I¡¯m not used to being rejected.¡±


    Enya could never complain about that. If Avisak had been an Aquilean woman, more suitors would have built a house for her than Ruhan.


    With a cheeky grin, she went on.


    ¡°Still, as I said, I came here to conclude that no one could be called your wife by Aquilea¡¯s standards. I came here and saw and heard something. I heard that a woman cannot demand any rights from a man just by living together?¡±


    As her eyes turned strangely to Enya, Tarhan gnashed his teeth and growled. He pulled Enya, who was standing behind him, hiding, with one arm. In an instant, she couldn¡¯t help but feel her body pulled into his arms.


    ¡°Then, there will be no problem. I¡¯m sorry, but I think that conclusion should be withdrawn from today. This woman has given birth to my child once. If the marriage you speak of is established through children, then this person has been my wife for a long time.¡±


    Avisak¡¯s eyes widened slightly at his sudden assertion.


    At the same time, Enya, who heard that, lowered her head. She didn¡¯t have the confidence to show her distorted expression to her. Tarhan, who watched Avisak¡¯s expression contort, opened his mouth in the most polite voice.


    However, there were no manners in his shapely eyes.


    ¡°It was also with this person in mind that I agreed to accept the marriage system in the first place. So, please get out of my house. Avisak, no matter how much you have represented Perugia, I will not tolerate further disrespect.¡±


    Abishik¡¯s eyes shook. Before long, she muttered, who was staring at the two of them.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s how it is.¡±


    Her gaze strangely turned to Enya.


    In the end, Avisak spoke with a sweet smile, which made Enya feel surprised the first time she saw her.


    ¡°However, as long as I stay in Aquilea because of the war with Argon, please know that my feelings for Tarhan will not change.¡±


    Avisak, who had come closer to them before she knew it, added with a grin.


    ¡°If you change your mind, come back anytime.¡±


    Her voice was patronizing, like being benevolent. Tarhan muttered as he pulled the arm that held Enya closer.


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡ª

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Avisak shook her head with an arrogant look. Like her proud nature, she eventually left their hut with a confident gait. After she left, Enya was alone with Tarhan. She gave up trying to fix her legs, which had been trembling until then, and sat down.


    Tarhan, whose face changed in an instant, grabbed her body as she fell. Enya leaned on his side and whispered in a crawling voice as she pressed herself against his chest.


    ¡°Tah, Tarhan. let go¡­¡±


    However, the man pretended not to hear her and lifted her up. Enya couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and cry out.


    Soon, the tears she had been holding back spilled out.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    At that, Tarhan also gritted his teeth and raised his voice.


    ¡°I know what you want to say. Just listen to me¡­!¡±


    Enya, with a bursting feeling, roughly wiped away the tears that flowed down her face. She was rubbing her eyes so hard that her skin even felt itchy. Tarhan, who saw this, groaned and quickly grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rub it that hard. You¡¯ll get hurt.¡±


    ¡°What, what does it have to do with you?¡±


    Even though she really didn¡¯t want to, her voice broke out harshly.


    Enya glanced up at him, startled by her barbed words. Sure enough, Tarhan was looking down at her with wounded eyes. It was ridiculous¡­ Wasn¡¯t that man someone who could hurt others? Still, Tarhan really begged her with quivering eyes as if her brusque manner was the greatest pain for him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    He grabbed Enya¡¯s trembling hand and wrapped her small hand around his big one.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to worry you. It was a matter of life and death for the entire tribe. It took me a long time to accept and decide.¡±


    Tarhan, who sadly wiped away the tears welling up in the woman¡¯s eyes, pulled her little body into a tight hug as he couldn¡¯t stand it.


    Enya collapsed in Tarhan¡¯s arms and sobbed.


    She hated herself for not being able to get angry with this person as she blinked her eyes, that were filled with tears.


    Enya, who was born and raised in Aquilea all her life, had never set foot on the land of another tribe. She was naturally unfamiliar with the stories of the vast continent or of the other tribes outside the lands of Aquilea. However, Tarhan would not have been unfamiliar with it.


    His decision must have been the right one. He didn¡¯t even need her consent to make each of those decisions.


    Tarhan was Aquilea¡¯s new leader. Everyone acquiesced, but everyone knew that Kahanti would not survive long. So, his decision was Aquilea¡¯s decision¡­ So, who dared to thrash over Aquilea¡¯s decision?


    ¡°Still¡­ Don¡¯t hide things like that from now on. Please, don¡¯t let me hear from other people first.¡±


    However, Enya dared to put a condition. She knew she was shameless, but at that moment, she wanted to get that promise from him more than anything else.


    ¡°Of course. I understand.¡±


    Tarhan repeated, rubbing her back relentlessly. Enya felt as if her body was melting in the arms of the man and held him for a while. At this moment, she was so grateful to the man who answered like that even if it was just words.


    Then, the man lifted her chin. His strong eyes made her heart turn into a handful of water and seemed to flow down, and he opened his lips and came to kiss her. There was strength in her lips as he pushed his tongue in.


    Enya placed her hand on his chest and received the passionate kiss. Almost as if out of habit, her body was lifted in an instant and her legs wrapped around his waist.


    How passionately they kiss each other afterwards.


    At one point, Tarhan pulled his face away from the gasping Enya. He wiped the tears from her eyes and sat her on his thigh.


    ¡°¡­Are you calming down now?¡±


    It seemed that the man, who asked her as he pressed his forehead against hers, kissed her to calm her down, but Enya didn¡¯t say anything and nodded her head. He pressed the tip of his nose to her nose with a painful sigh.


    Tarhan, who had lightly rubbed the tip of her nose, pulled her into his arms, holding her breathlessly.


    ¡°You must have heard about Garganta of the Argon Desert.¡±


    Enya stroked his chest as he held her in his arms.


    It was the spot with the largest scar across the broad pectoralis major muscle. No matter how many nights she stayed up, the blood didn¡¯t stop, and how she and Old Lady Piache were so anxious that they pressed his heart alternately throughout the night to stop the bleeding.


    At that time, Enya, who took care of him, was prepared to die if Tarhan died. It was said that the one who inflicted this wound was a warrior from Argon.


    ¡­The Argon Desert was a people in constant conflict with the Great Plain.


    Enya answered as she groped for the spot left now as a scar that could not be washed away.


    ¡°Yes. We recently went out on a reconnaissance, saying that the hole viper¡¯s movements were unusual.¡±


    As Tarhan always did when he brought up a troubling story, he said with a frown across the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°They said that the egg of the hole viper, which was thought to be able to dry seeds, woke up. They say that the area around Garganta has been completely devastated. Argon ended up asking for help from Perugia and Aquilea in turn.¡±


    As soon as she heard that, Enya¡¯s face hardened at once. Seeing her expression, Tarhan smiled bitterly and touched her wrinkled forehead from frowning.


    ¡°Of course, I declined. It was the same with Perugia.¡±


    Argon was a tribe that left a disgraceful past in the Great Plains for almost half a century. In order to reduce the power of the Great Plain and occupy its fertile land, they invaded the Great Plain by any means, including plunder and arson.


    She didn¡¯t know what they were thinking when they asked the Great Plain for help.


    ¡°It looks like Argon is completely cornered this time.¡±


    Enya gazed at Tarhan¡¯s severely stained face and fell silent together. He smiled with an expression that somehow felt cruel.


    ¡°They completely sharpened their knives. It was only recently that we learned that the seven tribes of the Argon Desert had been fully integrated and were raising an army. The purpose, of course, must be to abandon their base, which has been ruined by the hole viper and find a new hiding place. Like the fertile meadows of the Great Plains, for example.¡±


    Perhaps she knew what they were thinking from the start. Enya swallowed dryly as she stared into Tarhan¡¯s sharpened, gleaming eyes.


    ¡°We had to do something. Even if recently Aquilea¡¯s power is getting stronger, it is not enough to handle the entire power of Argon alone. At that time, Perugia had asked for help from Aquilea under the pretext of food shortage.¡±


    At his words, she looked up at Tarhan, caressing Tarhan¡¯s sunken eyelids. Even when he came back, she found that he hadn¡¯t slept well and was busily preparing something, going back and forth with the elders to the smithy and the food pantry.


    Nonetheless, she couldn¡¯t believe it was preparation for war¡­


    Enya thought she knew everything about him, but suddenly she felt like a complete stranger in front of him.


    ¡°Then¡­ If the war starts¡­¡±


    The thought alone made Enya feel heartbroken again. It felt like a hot ball of fire was being pushed out of her just by worrying. Now that he was the deputy chieftain, he was left some of the risks down though there was a bigger trial ahead of him.


    Seeing her expression mercilessly collapse, Tarhan hardened his mouth.


    His eyes turned wild again.


    Enya noticed that he was making more of an expression for her. He did it every time¡­ He would throw himself into a steeper, more dangerous place without hesitation. Even when she was still, she could feel the emotional pain of someone choking her. Her body trembled as if something had paralyzed her.


    Tarhan touched her forehead anxiously.


    ¡°Enya¡­? Does your stomach hurt?¡±


    She shook her head. Enya moaned and buried her face in Tarhan¡¯s chest, and he hugged her right into his warm body.


    The insecurities, the worries, the strange sense of relief, and the inexplicable pain mingled and engulfed her.


    One day she imagined herself not being with Tarhan. In fact, she always imagined that. When she opened her eyes in the morning, she imagined that Tarhan was not there. Every time that happened, the trembling fear that came over her body ran through her toes.


    Without Tarhan, Enya was dead. Tarhan was already everything to her.


    ¡­From the moment he threw the fruit to the girl who was starving to death¡­ no, from the moment she saw the boy who wandered with the eyes of a starving beast in that barren, abandoned field, Enya¡¯s life was no longer hers.


    So, if he was no more, she would die with him in the end, whether for a long time or a short time¡­ that was her conclusion.


    But¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Enya. You have nothing to fear. I¡¯ll make sure to keep you safe from anything. Even if it¡¯s Argon¡¯s army.¡±


    ¡­Why was this man so fearless? As if someone had no idea that something could kill him. Enya rolled her body into a ball and pushed herself further into Tarhan¡¯s arms. It was to escape the distant fear that engulfed her body and mind.


    When her body came close to him first, he pulled back with a soft groan and looked at her slightly relieved expression.


    ¡°As long as I am here, no one can hurt you.¡±


    Enya buried her head in his familiar arms and closed her eyes.


    As Tarhan stroked her cheek gently and lifted her chin with the tips of his fingers, hot lips landed on her lips. She received his passionate kiss with a heart that only wanted to cry, and was sucked into the trance again.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    26. Budding Moments


    As Tarhan said, when war with Argon was declared in the Great Plains, the spirit of war quickly spread throughout the land of Aquilea.


    The growing number of wagons transporting goods to and from the plains of Aquilea transported men and gemstones to be made into troops and weapons. At the southern end of the plain between the highlands and the sea, the home of the Aquilea people, a garrison for the Allied Forces of the Great Plains was prepared.


    ¡°These days, all the men are going to cut wood. They sharpen fallen trees and then stack them to create a solid defensive wall around the village area. It seems that there is not enough manpower there.¡±


    Enya was able to learn the news of the war against the Argon forces, which was being prepared step by step, thanks to Ihita stopping by from time to time and telling her the story of the village.


    ¡°I heard that the iron used to make spears and shields is brought from Perugia, and it seems that a great conflict broke out between Servia¡¯s forces and Avisak¡¯s forces over the route. The Deputy Chieftain was called out from the smithy to solve the problem there in the morning.¡±


    Whenever she heard such news, Enya felt her heart break.


    The friction between Avisak, the Perugians, who were new forces in Aquilea, and the existing villagers, made the exhausting preparations for war even more grim.


    While Enya was supervising and managing the whole process, she was going crazy with worry about the artisans who had migrated from the northern plains to develop new weapons and Tarhan, who was living almost all day just eating and sleeping.


    He was really, really busy.


    There were a lot of people who needed him here and there, and because he had only one body, he returned at dawn these days without any personal time, and as soon as he got up, he went out before dawn again.


    Now that the new title of chief of the allied forces had already been added to him as the deputy chieftain of Aquilea, it seemed that there would be no one to follow his workload in the great plains for some time to come.


    Of course, Enya didn¡¯t just play and eat at home, either. It was not only the men who were mobilized for war preparations.


    Women were also very necessary to supply and produce materials for war, going back and forth between blacksmiths and bedrooms. Every piece of clothing and long-preserved food they made with their own hands would be valuable food to be used during the war and fodder for horses and gerpans.


    Enya had to ask Ihita about the strangely named animal called ¡®gerpan.¡¯


    ¡°Gerpan?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a new beast from Perugia, and it must be a low-level monster somewhere between a horse and a mule. They say they succeeded in taming it recently.¡±


    Gerpan is said to be milder than a wild horse and will be used as a means of transportation smaller than a yak.


    Ihita hinted that Avisk was the one who actively promoted the introduction of gerpans.


    ¡°Everyone is very afraid but eager because this is the first time a war of this scale has happened. The leaders of the Great Plains¡¯ forces are all gathering in Aquilea. Lately, the number of goods transport wagons has increased so much that they even had to work on widening the northern road.¡±


    The winds of war were changing Aquilea greatly. Even ordinary workers were busy talking about the war whenever they opened their mouths, whether at work, in villages, or between riversides and fields.


    ¡°I think everyone thinks it¡¯s because of Tarhan¡¯s name value.¡±


    Ihita said with a proud face.


    However, Enya wasn¡¯t happy to hear that. Rather, she felt a terrible uneasiness.


    The forces of the Great Plains were gathering in one place. It wasn¡¯t hard for her to understand what that meant.


    Right now, Aquilea was largely divided into two forces and was facing a tight confrontation. One was the old Aquilea faction, Kahanti, and the elders who supported him, namely Servia¡¯s group and their eldest son Gernan.


    Besides, the group that can be called the new Aquilea with Avisak from Perugia, the key figures of Perugia she brought with her, and some of the forces she recruited from Aquilea. In addition, the forces of the other great plains were fighting each other unknowingly, but among them, the power struggle between the two forces was the most conspicuous.


    Tarhan was in the middle of it and was responsible for controlling the whole situation. She couldn¡¯t even guess how much pressure and tension he would feel.


    ¡°Enya. Are you coming to the medicine field today?¡±


    Ihita asked her as she brought her share of the medicine basket that day. Enya nodded quickly. Recently, Enya also followed her and worked in the medicine field under Old Lady Piache.


    ¡°What is needed in war is neither weapons nor troops¡ªherbs and healers.¡±


    They worked hard every day in the medicine field, which had recently begun to increase its width step by step, according to Piache¡¯s conviction.


    ¡®Anyway, since that day, I haven¡¯t been to the women¡¯s workshop, so it¡¯s a good thing.¡¯


    Feeling grateful for being able to work alongside Old Lady Piache and Ihita, Enya got ready to go to the medicine field as soon as she woke up every morning.


    There she assisted in tending and gathering plants and grinding medicines.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t I work here earlier?¡¯


    Feeling the joy of work, Enya devoted herself to hard work.


    At first, Old Lady Piache, who was worried about her weak physical strength and feet, looked at her with disapproval though after seeing her enthusiasm, she gradually began to change her mind. Then, eventually, she began to teach Enya simple medicine methods and types of herbs.


    ¡°You certainly don¡¯t have any talent.¡±


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy to learn something from Old Lady Piache, who has a sharp tongue. Still, Enya realized a long time ago that she was much happier listening to her vitriol and busily playing with Ihita than waiting for Tarhan, who would never return all day in an empty room.


    ¡°They said there would be a tactical meeting today.¡±


    Enya eagerly shared the news that Tarhan had told her the night before while standing next to Old Lady Piache and helping her extract the plant used as an anesthetic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it seems that each faction is having a hard time because the battle formations and troop composition to be used differ greatly in what each faction claims and wants.¡±


    In the end, the expression that sounded completely different from the words that Tarhan spat out, like ¡®Those bastards who don¡¯t know how to listen to any damn thing¡¯ and ¡®Stupid chicken heads with nothing but stubborn veins to offer,¡¯ were evolving more and more.


    ¡°¡­The deputy chieftain must have a lot of trouble.¡±


    Old Lady Piache, who managed to notice this, muttered politely with a voice full of dignity.


    ¡°The leader who leads the shoveling is the most troublesome.¡±


    Time passed quickly.


    The Great Plains were rapidly changing with the flow of unprecedented war. It started when Nervana Forest announced its intention to participate in the war.


    Nervana Forest was the most sacred and unknown forest in the Great Plains of Aquilea, remaining a mysterious area. Due to the provocation of the Argon Desert, even a primitive tribe with an ancient lineage living at the end of the Great Plain arrived in Aquilea.


    When they seemed to not want to be involved in this war, they intervened in the war with Argon.


    As the forces of Nervana Forest arrived in Aquilea, Enya also had a chance to come into contact with their leaders and central forces.


    ¡°Nervana is a legendary inhabitant who escapes the skull spider.¡±


    According to Tarhan¡¯s explanation, they arrived in Aquilea with their pristine appearance intact. The one who welcomed them was none other than Avisak, the Princess of Perugia.


    ¡°I was the one who contacted Nervana Forest.¡±


    A few days ago, when Nervana Forest sent a messenger to announce their intention to participate in the war, Avisak, who was there, told the truth. Enya also happened to be snooping around the barracks where the meeting was being held to see Tarhan and was able to hear the words.


    ¡°I sent a spy with a sense of desperation, just in case, but I never dreamed that the spy would come back alive.¡±


    Without blinking an eye at those cruel words, Avisak smiled at Tarhan, who glared at him with his arms crossed.


    ¡°Enough. Admit that I am useful, Tarhan.¡±


    Tarhan didn¡¯t answer, and he just sent her a cold gaze. On the contrary, only Enya¡¯s heart felt cold as she watched.


    A born activist and strategist, Avisak was credited with enabling the allied forces to quickly gather at their garrison at Aquilea. The forces supporting her with her smart brain and her excellent speech skills were already growing within the Allied Forces.


    Of course, Tarhan treated her only as an ally and kept a reasonable distance, and from that day onwards, Avisak did not seem to think of him as anything more than the head of the allied forces. Nonetheless, Enya¡¯s stomach ached as she watched her sprint around.


    Regardless, she tried not to show it as much as possible, as Tarhan already had many things to worry about. Fortunately, Avisak seemed to focus on preparing for war after that, not paying attention to her either.


    Recalling the memory of that time, Enya watched with bitterness as Avisak warmly welcomed the members of the Nervana Forest.


    Avisak opened her mouth to welcome the forest dwellers.


    ¡°Welcome. Guardians of Nervana Forest.¡±


    Standing behind Avisak to greet them, Enya could also observe them. The residents of Nervana Forest, who appeared after a long wait, had slender and white limbs, befitting a tribe living in a forest with thick shadows.


    Their thick lips were red, and their sharp, almond-colored eyes shone intelligently.


    Kiyan, the chief woman of the Nervana forest, held out her tightly-muscled arm to Avisak and spoke in a firm voice.


    ¡°Are you Perugian?¡±


    Before long, Kiyan, who greeted Tarhan, the other elders, and the head of the faction in turn, raised her head and glared at a corner.


    Enya, who was at the end of that line of sight, trembled.


    The leader of Nervana Forest looked at her with a very strange look. Perhaps it was not only she who felt it, but Tarhan, who was standing next to her, raised his head promptly and stood in front of Enya.


    ¡°It seems that the greeting of Nervana Forest is to stare at the opponent.¡±


    Despite his stark voice, Kiyan didn¡¯t seem hesitant or frightened at all. The residents of Nervana Forest, dressed in bizarre costumes and lined up behind Kiyan, were also peering at each other, exchanging meaningful glances.


    ¡°Pardon me.¡±


    Even after that, Kiyan¡¯s eyes did not leave Enya for a while.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Tarhan, who looked at Kiyan, was silent for a moment. After thinking about it, he added while suppressing his anger.


    ¡°I thought Nervana Forest was a thoroughly independent tribe that didn¡¯t care about changes in the surroundings. I don¡¯t know what the change of heart is, but it looks like we¡¯re holding the same arrow from now on, so please take good care of me.¡±


    With his challenging words, Kiyan snorted and looked in Avisak¡¯s direction.


    ¡°I would love to if we could. After the whereabouts of the ¡®daughter of the forest¡¯ became unknown decades ago, the situation in Nervana Forest hasn¡¯t been that good.¡±


    After listening quietly, Avisak opened her mouth with a meaningful smile.


    ¡°The daughter of the forest means a noble bloodline who is said to have inherited the lineage of the goddess who presides over Nervana forest.¡±


    ¡°It seems that Perugia did a lot of research beforehand.¡±


    ¡°Daughter of the forest¡­?¡±


    Hearing their conversation, Tarhan raised one eyebrow and asked.


    Then Avisak answered.


    ¡°Daughter of the forest refers to the clan that Nervana Forest has protected for generations. It¡¯s kind of like the bloodline of the Nervana forest royal family. It is the pride of Nervana Forest that has endured for centuries against the skeleton spider, a cataclysmic monster that has taken root and lives in Nervana Forest.¡±


    Kiyan, who had been listening to this, crossed her arms and spat out bloodily. It sounded uncomfortable as if she had given unnecessary explanations.


    ¡°It¡¯s all a thing of the past now. The royal lineage, which is said to have the ability to handle the skeleton spiders, has long since been diluted and disappeared. Furthermore.¡±


    Kiyan cast her gaze at Tarhan¡¯s side and spoke again. Soon, her gaze turned to Enya, who was standing behind Tarhan.


    ¡°After losing the bloodline of the last daughter of the forest decades ago, Nervana Forest has also been regressing. We can¡¯t control the rampaging skeleton spiders, so our livelihoods are getting smaller and smaller, and our wanderings in search of water and food continue¡­¡±


    At that time, a woman who had been silent behind Kiyan, who looked very similar to her, took a step forward and spoke. She, too, like Kiyan, had her light-colored hair cut short, not reaching her shoulders.


    ¡°I am Yaru, Kiyan¡¯s nephew.¡±


    Introducing herself, Yaru spoke in a voice very similar to Kiyan¡¯s.


    ¡°Nervana forest is also in a corner, even if it is not for the war right now. We didn¡¯t want to show up like this either, but frankly, we¡¯re both at the crossroads of life and death.¡±


    Aquilea¡¯s Servia, who had been silently listening to the words, briefly summarized the situation with a quiet voice.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a problem that cataclysmic monsters attack them everywhere they go. Well, we should be glad that the forces to oppose Argon are increasing.¡±


    Tarhan also sighed briefly while watching the Nervana Forest group.


    ¡°I will provide you with a place to sleep and something to eat to compensate you for your hard work fully. I hope you get rid of your travel fatigue.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but we have our own way of life. Sharing some of your hunting grounds is enough.¡±


    Kiyan and Tarhan¡¯s eyes locked in the air for a moment.


    ¡°We¡¯re independent, so we really won¡¯t bother you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Tarhan nodded his head in satisfaction.


    Then, as if he had nothing more to say, he watched as Kiyan led the forces of Nervana Forest back. After that, Enya was led back to the village entrance by Tarhan, but she inadvertently looked at their backs.


    The journey of the Nervana Forest group started from that day.


    As promised, they contributed to the Great Plains Alliance while providing their own food and shelter. Occasionally, they would come down to Aquilea¡¯s village to get things they needed, but even then, they paid a fair price for the things they needed and got them in a short time, and went back.


    ¡°As I¡¯ve heard, are they really proud or have a high nose¡­¡±


    Ihita muttered with excitement about the people of Nervana Forest.


    ¡°The Nervana Forest is said to have intact traces of the times when humans and monsters coexisted, and it is almost the only tribe that has a very special ancient lifestyle. I recognize their idiosyncrasies.¡±


    Old Lady Piache chewed a roll of tobacco leaves and replied indifferently.


    ¡°So they must have crawled out on their own feet because they were in danger of extinction.¡±


    Ihita sneered and replied.


    Wild honey that had been thickened by her hand was being poured into a jar. It was fresh honey that had just been collected that morning.


    Old Lady Piache, who had given up on scolding Ihita, who kept licking her fingers through her work and humming, eventually left Enya and Ihita the job of putting the honey into the jar.


    ¡°Are you a dead soul that couldn¡¯t eat honey? Ihita. There will be more honey on your tongue than honey in jars.¡±


    ¡°Who cares, Old Lady? We¡¯re going to take at least one of the jars anyway, right? You have to pay for our hard work.¡±


    While Piache and Ihita were arguing, as usual, Enya also paid the price for her hard work.


    Occasionally, the bees that accompanied the hive climbed up on the hands of the person who had ruined their home and buzzed menacingly. Enya stirred the bees with her hands and began diligently squeezing the hives into the jar.


    Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice that she had never heard before reached her ears.


    ¡°Hi. Honey.¡±


    The voice was playful. Enya turned her head to the voice. Sure enough, at the entrance to Piache¡¯s herbal workshop, two men and a woman she hadn¡¯t seen before were leaning over and watching them.


    Judging by the color of their hair, which was whiter than that of the Aquileas and less pigmented, they immediately recognized that they were from the Nervana Forest.


    ¡°I heard that you can get honey here.¡±


    She raised an eyebrow as the man, whom Enya called ¡®honey¡¯ at first sight, glanced back at them with her hand in the jar.


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s true. As Kiyan said, they really look alike.¡±


    Piache and Ihita also stopped what they were doing and looked at the Nervanas, who suddenly went to their workshop.


    They began to converse in words that only they could understand. It seemed to be an independent dialect of the Nervana Forest. Soon, the only woman among them spoke in the common language of the Great Plains, with which she was very proficient in.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to get some honey. Can I just get one?¡±


    Enya recognized her at a glance. She was Yaru, a woman with short hair that didn¡¯t even reach her shoulders, who introduced herself as Kiyan, the chieftain of the Nervana Forest¡¯s nephew.


    ¡°Ah, the honey is still in the process of refining so it might take some time.¡±


    Old Lady Piache stepped in front of them, wiping her hands.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I will pay for it now.¡±


    Then, Yaru pointed to the jar of honey Enya was working on and said right away.


    ¡°I think one jar will do. When do you think it will be finished?¡±


    ¡°One, one jar¡­?¡±


    Ihita widened her eyes in amazement and murmured. Meanwhile, Yaru¡¯s gaze was still fixed on Enya.


    ¡°I think it will be finished by tomorrow morning, so please come back then. Please pay the price then.¡±


    Old Lady Piache answered simply and clearly.


    Even after hearing that, the Nervana Forest people did not think of leaving the place.


    Enya continued to wander around the entrance as she looked at them curiously as they watched the inside of the workshop. To be precise, they were discussing something in an incomprehensible language among themselves, not at Piace or Piache, but at themselves.


    Enya, who was accustomed to hearing whispers in front of her and receiving such explicit gazes, was displeased with them though she continued to work with her gaze on the jar in silence.


    However, the peace in the workplace was soon disrupted by the young man who spoke to her first.


    ¡°So, are you Enya?¡±


    He also spoke the common language of the Great Plains with ease.


    The large-built man with an attractive cheerful expression had an impressive hairstyle with long black hair pulled back into one ponytail.


    His fairer skin than the people of Aquilea was white and transparent as if he had never been exposed to the sun in his life. The muscles that filled the upper body, the bumpy belly, and the wide shoulders that were exposed differently looked as intimidating as Aquilea¡¯s chief hunter.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me with those wild cat eyes. I never came here to threaten you.¡±


    As she glanced up at the man without answering and instead glared with a suspicious look, another man behind him opened his mouth in a quiet voice.


    It was a man with long hair hanging behind his shoulders, who had been standing heavily behind Yaru as if escorting her. He, too, was white, but he had the appearance of being as tough and strong as the warriors of Aquilea that Enya had seen.


    As well as the two men, the woman, Yaru, was also muscular and had different markings on her forearms. Each sign seemed to have a meaning.


    ¡°I¡¯m Nihitan. I am the chieftain of the Lehijin horde, recently allied with Kiyan¡¯s tribe. For now, just consider me as one of the members of Nervana Forest.¡±


    Saying so, he reached out one hand to Enya and asked for a handshake in a polite and heavy tone. It was the first time she had ever had someone ask her to shake hands.


    Because of that, she was so flustered that she held out her hands without even thinking of wiping them. Even so, the man held Enya¡¯s hand lightly and shook it with the same polite attitude as the first time.


    When the handshake was over, the somewhat flirtatious-looking man, who had first called her honey, changed his facial expression abruptly and then came forward with a wheeze.


    ¡°What is this Nihitan? What a player? I want to shake her hand, too.¡±


    Soon, he really came in front of her and held out his hand in the same way, with his eyes shining as if he had found a rare wild animal. With her eyes wide open, Enya unwittingly reached out her hand as before.


    Unlike the man named Nihitan, who simply shook hands, this relatively young man grabbed her hand and did not let go.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Yaru, who saw that, shouted at him, scolding him.


    ¡°Reyhald. Don¡¯t show off your cheeky cheeks. Really, be conscious that you are taking away all of Nervana¡¯s dignity.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, Yaru. You guys should stop pretending to be so upright. What¡¯s the good of Enya being scared? Didn¡¯t you come here to be friends after all? That¡¯s why Kiyan put me, a young and lively person, into this dull, decrepit group.¡±


    Saying so, he pushed his good-natured face towards Enya and smiled.


    ¡°Enya, nice to meet you. Please take good care of me in the future.¡±


    From what she had heard, the man named Reyhald seemed much younger than Yaru and Nihitan.


    Enya¡¯s mouth was open, overwhelmed by his friendly voice that came in without warning and the affinity for calling her Enya lightly. It took quite a while for even Ihita to open up to her for the first time.


    It was the first time in her life that someone approached her, saying they wanted to be friends with her.


    ¡°Oh. Your eyes got bigger.¡±


    Reyhald, who was looking down at her, scratched the nape of his neck and turned to Yaru and spoke again.


    ¡°Hey, Yaru. Is this okay? Are we doing well?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why do you ask me that?¡±


    ¡°Talk more.¡±


    When Yaru replied cynically, Nihitan added as well as, who was standing next to him and crossed his arms.


    It was as if the costs outweighed the benefits, they were more interested in Enya than the jar of honey they had come to buy. They naturally surrounded her and tried to ask her questions, as if their purpose in coming to buy honey was actually to talk to her.


    If Old Lady Piache hadn¡¯t driven them out with fiery eyes blazing in suspicion, asking them not to disturb her workshop, they would have been ready to talk to her for over half a day.


    ¡°Look at all the weird guys¡­¡±


    Piache, who had almost driven the Nervana Forest people away, hissed and muttered to himself while stirring the spatula in the jar. Her eyes changed strangely, and she turned to Enya. She had an expression as if there was something creeping up on her.


    Still, Enya didn¡¯t notice it as she stared blankly into space, feeling as if she had just been stabbed in the back of the head by a miracle that had just happened.


    ¡°They said they were ancient tribes, and I thought they would live on only dew with noble bloodlines, but they speak the Great Plains language better than I thought¡­ It is very peculiar.¡±


    Ihita muttered as if she was also surprised by Piache.


    Enya couldn¡¯t help but agree. To Tarhan, the noble Kiyan, who led nearly a hundred Nervana people, expressed her strong aspirations to take responsibility for the livelihood of the tribe she had led. She couldn¡¯t believe that she was the one who purposely came down to the village entrance to see them.


    ¡°But Enya, looking at it again, you¡¯re really similar.¡±


    Glancing at her, who was lost in thought, Ihita murmured. At her words, Enya turned her head and looked at her.


    ¡°I think the skin color and light hair color are very similar to Enya. Those people¡¯s.¡±


    At that moment, there was a sound like a plate breaking before Ihita fell forward and screamed.


    ¡°Shut up, Ihita! If you¡¯re going to talk nonsense like that, go clean some more jars!¡±


    ¡°Crazy, old woman! Why are you hitting someone in the back of the head!¡±


    Even though Ihita threw a fit and burst into anger, Piache screamed out loud with her hands on her thick waist.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you don¡¯t work and talk nonsense! Who looks alike?! Stop saying weird things, and go get some work!¡±


    Hearing those words, Ihita mumbled and turned around to finish washing the jar. Piache, who sent her away, turned to Enya. Then, with a voice that was incomparably softer than before, she also scolded Enya.


    ¡°You too, Enya. Don¡¯t think about talking with those strangers unnecessarily. Since you¡¯re here to help, focus.¡±


    Enya was accustomed to being scolded like that, so she nodded and hurriedly moved in the direction where Ihita had disappeared. But even so, she couldn¡¯t get rid of the thoughts about the people of Nervana Forest that lingered in a corner of her head.


    &nbsp


    As promised, they came to find honey early the next morning. It was a different group of people this time. The jovial man, called Reyhald, still waved his hand at her, but the woman she saw next to him wasn¡¯t Yaru.


    ¡°I came with Fiarca today. I don¡¯t know who you might like.¡±


    Having said that, Reyhald introduced a well-mannered woman with relatively dark hair.


    ¡°Fiarca, a relative of Kiyan. Well, in terms of relativity, I¡¯m also deeply entangled. Nervana Forest is a very isolated area. Even if you don¡¯t like it, for mating to be with a woman who is like family¡­ Ugh, Fiarca!¡±


    When she saw Fiarca, who seemed calm despite her appearance, hit Reyhald¡¯s side with her elbow, Enya opened her mouth in amazement. Like Yaru, who came yesterday, she wondered if all the women of Nervana Forest had the same personality.


    Fiarca was also more interested in the food than the ceremony. She also blindly grabbed Enya¡¯s hand and smiled affectionately, ignoring the honey she had come to find.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, call me Fiarca. Reyhald shouldn¡¯t be here in the first place. Were you embarrassed by this madman?¡±


    Fiarca also spoke much more affectionately than the Nervana people before her.


    Perhaps, while learning the common language of the Great Plains, they could not have learned the concept of being respectful.


    Enya was quite surprised by Fiarca, who talked to her for the first time like this, like a friend who hadn¡¯t seen each other in a long time. Still, she wasn¡¯t as shocked as yesterday, so she shook her head and opened her mouth shyly while her cheeks blushed.


    ¡°By the way, is there any reason to buy a jar of honey?¡±


    In fact, that question had been lingering in her all night, picking and choosing questions to ask the people of Nervana Forest who were coming tomorrow. It was because yesterday, she was so embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t even respond to the people who spoke to her first, only shaking their hands.


    Enya was upset about it.


    Yesterday, too, Tarhan hadn¡¯t come home early, but Enya wasn¡¯t pierced by the desolation and loneliness she¡¯d grown accustomed to in the hut without him. Her mind was full of the people of Nervana Forest and the words to tell them.


    ¡®I¡¯m a little sorry for Tarhan, who is having a hard time¡­¡¯


    She felt guilty as she thought of her man, who, as the head of the Allied Forces, shouldered ever-greater responsibilities and obligations, and shadows cast over his face day by day.


    As he was struggling outside, Enya wondered if it was right to get close to the Nervana people, whom she didn¡¯t even know well. However, she found herself talking to them before she knew it, almost completely deprived of control and will, in a social scene that was almost a first experience for her.


    In front of the sweet trap of interacting with kind people, for the first time in her life, she collapsed without mercy.


    Enya swallowed nervously as she recalled the words she had prepared to exchange a few more words with them, who were coming to receive the jar of honey today. Fortunately, to her courageous question, Fiarca suddenly responded positively with a wide-open face.


    ¡°Ah, of course, to talk to¡­¡±


    Then, suddenly, as if by mistake, Fiarca covered her mouth. She then responded with a more serious attitude.


    ¡°To talk to you about getting honey .¡±


    ¡°This is the current situation¡­?¡±


    When Enya asked in disbelief, Fiarca was flustered and evaded the answer.


    ¡°Hmm, hmm. By the way, Enya. I have so many stories to tell you. Don¡¯t you have a lot of questions about Nervana Forest, too?¡±


    Enya was a little suspicious of Fiarca, but she quickly fell for her kind and friendly attitude and willingness to talk with her actively. She couldn¡¯t help it. After all, she had been trying to talk to someone her entire life, and it was the first time someone was interested in her life.


    She couldn¡¯t resist the temptation.


    They had left Piache¡¯s herb workshop and were sitting together in a secluded corner talking. Beside her, Ihita, who had been sent to Enya with disapproval from Old Lady Piache, was making a fuss while playing with Reyhald and Nervana people¡¯s things.


    The two, with similarly simple personalities, quickly became close and were busy teasing each other by teaching each other curses of the other tribe.


    ¡°Kiyan¡¯s tribe is a very large tribe with a total of fifty-four people. All are made up of women. Kiyan¡¯s biological nephew, Yaru, alternates with Kiyan to assume the role of the leader.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s only made up of women¡­?¡±


    Enya widened her eyes as she couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard and asked Fiarca.


    ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s nothing wrong with it being made up of only women. Together, we cut down trees, hunt monkeys, and make bows and arrows to protect our beds and food from the monsters in the forest.¡±


    There was pride in Fiarca¡¯s eyes as she explained her own tribe. Through the conversation with Fiarca, Enya also learned that the cloth technology that they used to spin cocoon-like worms and make padding cloth for wounds came from Nervana Forest.


    ¡°The worm is native to Nervana Forest. If you stop the bleeding with that cloth, the disinfection effect is excellent. Even the dying could be saved.¡±


    With an uncharacteristic boast of Fiarca, she added.


    ¡°We Nervana women also wear that cloth when giving birth. If you wrap your new baby in a new clean cloth, they will never get sick or be bitten by insects. Unless there¡¯s something else going on, two years pass quickly. After that, there is nothing but to pray to God.¡±


    Just listening to her words, Tarhan¡¯s words that Nervana Forest had lived in an ancient way seemed to be true.


    ¡°But, but how is the tribe maintained without men?¡±


    Enya listened to Fiarca and frowned at the contradiction she discovered while listening. Surely there were men who came with them, like Reyhald and Nihitan, who also introduced themselves as residents of Nervana Forest¡­?


    ¡ª

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    ¡°Ah. All men live in groups under the leadership of Old Man Lehijin. Old Man Lehijin is the head of the men. Just as Kiyan and Yaru lead a group of women, the Lehijin live separately with men over the age of five in their tribe.¡±


    The tribe of Lehijin has always lived on the border with the tribe led by Kiyan, and thanks to this, they often come and go and exchange many things.


    Lehijin said that he would send fertile men to Kiyan¡¯s tribe. She later said that if the child born to a woman were a girl, they would raise it in their tribe, and if it were a boy, they would raise it to some extent before sending it to the Lehijin tribe.


    Enya wondered if any of the boys Kiyan had borne were in Lehijin¡¯s tribe.


    ¡°Children are made in the ¡®Season of Spring¡¯.¡±


    The season of spring was a concept similar to Aquilea¡¯s Day of Respose in Nervana Forest.


    Kiyan¡¯s tribes designated a special day, such as the Day of Repose, to spend a certain period of intercourse with the men of their brother tribe, the Lehijin. They called it the season of spring even though it was not yet spring.


    ¡°Spring is the beginning of everything. Spring is always the season when children are conceived.¡±


    However, that was not the only secret to maintaining Nervana Forest, Fiarca added.


    ¡°Occasionally, when men who have separated from the surrounding tribes or men from other tribes who have lost their way come to visit, they become friends with them and give birth to their children.¡±


    Listening to their strange lifestyle, Enya didn¡¯t even know the sun was going down.


    According to Fiarca, all members of Kiyan¡¯s tribe were excellent hunters or warriors. The patterns engraved on their forearms were said to be tattoos they made while undergoing a harsh coming-of-age ceremony.


    ¡°Every member of Nervana Forest must be strong enough to protect the ¡®daughter of the forest¡¯.¡±


    During the coming-of-age ceremony, she also shared a terrifying thing that everyone should be able to become self-sufficient by wandering through the woods alone for a month and avoiding the skull spider.


    ¡°So, does that mean that Fiarca also survived in the ancient forest for a month by yourself, avoiding the skull spider in Nervana Forest?¡±


    Fiarca said proudly, showing the pattern on her forearm as if boasting those.


    ¡°Of course. What is a month? I did it over three months. Even if I look like this, I have the longest record after Yaru for surviving alone in the forest.¡±


    Then, giggling, she pointed at Reyhald, a large man who seemed distracted by throwing stones at trees with Ihita.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even compare to that kid. That guy is a kid who just went through the season of fall. Rumor has it that after barely over a month, he cried and grabbed Lehijin¡¯s legs and begged to accept him.¡±


    The season of fall was the word used to refer to their coming-of-age ceremony.


    Right after those words were dropped, Reyhald, who had been arguing with Ihita and pacing in front of the tree, turned around and screamed loudly.


    ¡°Shut up, Fiarca! I won¡¯t let you go if you talk nonsense to Enya one more time!¡±


    The next moment, Fiarca raised her left little finger at Reyhald. It seemed like a Nervana style of swearing.


    ¡°That means I can kill him with my little fingernail.¡±


    As she explained the bloody meaning of the swearing, she gazed at Enya affectionately again though Fiarca¡¯s expression suddenly turned completely dark.


    ¡°¡­Of course, the coming-of-age ceremony in Nervana Forest also remained a useless custom after the last lost ¡®daughter of the forest¡¯ was not found decades ago.¡±


    The expression on her face looked so painful that Enya didn¡¯t dare say anything. Fiarca, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly lifted her head before gazing at her and smiled brightly.


    Enya was a little surprised by her expression, which changed in an instant. As if the anguish from earlier had been washed away in an instant, Fiarca¡¯s expression as she looked at her was filled with hope and joy for some unknown reason.


    ¡°Enya. I¡¯m so glad I got to meet Enya like this. An unexpected¡­¡±


    Fiarca suddenly shut her mouth and shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was so excited Kiyan already begged me not to surprise you.¡±


    Enya didn¡¯t know what she was talking about. Still, one thing was certain¡­


    She liked the people of Nervana Forest.


    It wasn¡¯t just because they were pretty much the only people she was close with. It was because she had the illusion that all the people of Nervana Forest were familiar people whom she had known for a very long time.


    Fiarca¡¯s eyes lit up, and she addressed Enya again.


    ¡°Enya. On the first day of this month, there is a purification ceremony performed by people from Nervana Forest. I really want Enya to come there.¡±


    ¡°¡­Purification ceremony?¡±


    Enya blinked at the unfamiliar word.


    Fiarca explained at once.


    ¡°We, Nervana Forest people, are different from ordinary people in the great plains or deserts. We slowly lose our own vitality once we get out of the forest. The purification ceremony is an essential element that Nervana people who have left the forest must go through.¡±


    Enya was startled and waved her hand as her face turned red while shaking her head in refusal over and over again.


    ¡°No, why me at such an important ceremony¡­¡±


    Seeing her reaction, Fiarca¡¯s face immediately turned a dark color. Looking very disappointed, she took Enya¡¯s hand as if pleading in a tender voice with a smile on her friendly face.


    ¡°It¡¯s not even that important. For us, it¡¯s just as natural a procedure as eating. I would be really happy if Enya would come.¡±


    She was speechless at that.


    ¡°Yes, Enya! Think of it as just coming to play!¡±


    Reyhald, who was playing with Ihita and small pebbles from a distance, shouted loudly as if a tree would fall. Eventually, Enya couldn¡¯t think any longer and looked at them awkwardly before replying hesitantly.


    ¡°Th, then¡­ I will ask Tarhan.¡±


    At her words, Fiarca responded ferociously, raising her friendly eyebrows upwards.


    ¡°Tarhan? Aahh, are you talking about the deputy chieftain?¡±


    Her eyes subsided when she spoke Tarhan¡¯s name. Before they knew it, Reyhald was standing next to them with his arms crossed.


    ¡°I saw him, too. That damn strong-looking guy¡­ I don¡¯t remember seeing a scar like that before.¡±


    Enya perked up her ears when mentions of Tarhan came out of their mouths. Even though she didn¡¯t know why, she had a strange desire to know what they thought of Tarhan. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t seem to harbor any ill will toward him.


    Even Fiarca looked down at her with strange eyes and muttered like this.


    ¡°Well, a man like that¡­¡±


    Reminiscent of Aquilea¡¯s competent tribal chief, Fiarca couldn¡¯t hide the disapproval in her eyes but looked down at Enya while muttering in a strangely agreeable tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like he¡¯s not very convincing.¡±


    Hearing those words, Enya¡¯s cheeks blushed as she didn¡¯t know if she should like it or feel bad about it.


    It was strange. Only Ihita shouted at Reyhald in a strange atmosphere, as if she had been recognized by her family by introducing the man she loved. In her hand was a broken toy arrow that he seemed to have thrown.


    ¡°Hey! You coward, are you throwing it out there because you¡¯re about to lose!¡±


    It was that night.


    Enya opened her eyes to a languid sensation. Someone was touching her legs, to be precise, he was carefully kneading her leg. Without guessing, she knew who he was.


    Tarhan had finally come home while she was still awake.


    Every time he massaged her legs, she smelled the pungent scent of the anesthetic extract. Her legs were tingling, especially around the left ankle.


    ¡°Tarhan¡­¡±


    Even in her sleep, Enya groped for him in the air. Lately, Tarhan had almost lived in the smithy where fires spewed day and night to inspect weapons, so she didn¡¯t know how long it had been since he came home at night.


    A feeling of longing and indescribable satisfaction flooded over her.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    He answered right away.


    Even though the voice was quiet, just his presence so close made her close her eyes again. Only then did Enya realize that the man was applying herbs to her body.


    ¡°I¡¯ll finish it soon. I haven¡¯t done it lately.¡±


    The man started moving his paused hand again.


    Enya listened to him and unknowingly relaxed her rigid body. Her cheeks turned red.


    In Aquilea¡¯s troubled situation ahead of the war, Tarhan really was busier than any other man. Even Enya, who lived in his hut, couldn¡¯t see his face properly. Even now, she didn¡¯t know how long it¡¯d been since she had seen his face.


    Enya caught her breath trembling as she expected him to rush at her. However, the man was really only massaging her feet, contrary to her foolish thoughts.


    Before long, Enya realized that his ¡®haven¡¯t done it these days¡¯ was the ankle massage.


    Her cheeks, which had been red at once, became even hotter. But really, as he said, she hadn¡¯t gotten an ankle massage from him recently.


    Normally, he never missed a single day to massage her feet, except when he was away from Aquilea for long-term hunting or expeditions. Her ankles would be so inflamed that they swelled up at the slightest step, and he couldn¡¯t stand Enya¡¯s ankle like that more than anything in the world.


    If her ankles irritated her even a little or made her feel uncomfortable, he washed her ankles thoroughly with lukewarm water, applied medicine to remove the accumulated inflammation, and massaged her ankles countless times until they got better.


    But, anyway¡­


    Enya was a little shocked that this was the first thing that such a man did to her after seeing her in a few days.


    ¡°Uhhh¡­¡±


    Contrary to her troubled heart, the legs he kneaded were instantly relaxed, expressing satisfaction.


    As Enya bit her lip a little and twisted her body, Tarhan¡¯s hand gripped her thigh as she struggled and tried to free herself.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    ¡°¡­Is it because it¡¯s been a while? Why can¡¯t you stay still?¡±


    A low voice came through the darkness. His voice was slightly hoarse.


    The voice gave her a strange feeling that made her body heat up even more. Enya bit her lip to prevent any noise from slipping out.


    As she turned her head away, she forced herself to sleep again without thinking hard while receiving Tarhan¡¯s hand as he silently massaged her leg. Still, she was a little embarrassed that she was thinking of sleeping with him when the man was silently taking time to serve her legs without losing a breath.


    ¡®Tarhan must be hectic and tired¡­¡¯


    Burying her flushed face into the pillow, Enya closed her eyes tightly.


    However, the more she did, the more her body felt strange. It seemed that every part he touched seemed to grow hot. In the end, a hot moan escaped her lips, and Enya twisted unknowingly.


    Tarhan¡¯s hand, which was gripping her calf, suddenly gained strength.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    As Enya screamed at the unbearable sensation, his hand fell off her leg at once.


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s been so long that I can¡¯t control my strength.¡±


    He was so flustered that he came back again, saying he was sorry before brushing her hair and pressing his wet lips to her cheek. Even though she was a little nervous again with anticipation, afraid that this time he would stick his hand into her clothes, Tarhan¡¯s touch was just that.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have woken you up. Sleep more.¡±


    Then, he patted her back with a soft voice. Feeling his stiff hand, Enya closed her eyes, feeling a strange sense of being unfulfilled. Tarhan didn¡¯t touch her anymore but lay down beside her and seemed to sleep instead.


    Enya forced herself to close her eyes as she, too, dug into his side. However, the dissatisfaction, which had already settled in her, did not go away for a long time and kept her tossing and turning all night.


    When she woke up again, the herbs that had been smeared all over her calves and legs were clean, and her swollen ankles were refreshed like new. She woke up with cheeks flushed and glanced around to find Tarhan, who should be sleeping with his bare torso exposed.


    But, he wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡®¡­He left early today, too.¡¯


    A strange sense of loss came.


    Enya stretched herself to hide her disappointment. However, something was placed on the table. It was fresh fruits cut into pieces that were easy to eat. The moment she saw it, her heart was full. She didn¡¯t have to think twice about who had done that.


    Forgetting she was going to skip breakfast, she went over and put the fruits he had sliced into her mouth.


    She was moved by the fact that he had left something for her, even in the midst of his busy schedule. And yet, at the same time, her heart ached as she missed him again unbearably, whom she had only seen briefly the night before.


    As time passed, he would only get busier. It¡¯d been a long time since the two of them even had time to talk for a while, let alone the hot relationship like before.


    ¡®I forgot to ask if it was okay to go to the purification ceremony in Nervana Forest¡­¡¯


    Enya thought desperately as she swallowed the fruit down her throat. Well, let alone ask that, the man¡¯s face was even hard to see in her sleep.


    ¡®Today¡­ he said there was an alliance meeting.¡¯


    The regiment had built a large barracks near the site of a big rock in Aquilea and was using it as a meeting place.


    There, Tarhan, the deputy chieftain, Servia and her eldest son, Gernan, Avisak of Perugia, Kiyan, Yaru, Lehijin from the Nervana forest, and countless other large and small powers of the Great Plain went on their meeting to exchange elaborate strategies and tactics and continued to fight.


    Except for the early days when the Allied forces gathered, Enya did not even go near the site of the big rock. It was clear that she would get in the way if she ventured around, saying that she just wanted to take a look at Tarhan¡¯s face.


    Instead, she did everything she could.


    Even though she didn¡¯t do the work of supplying supplies for the war in the workshop like other women, Enya kept going back and forth between Piache¡¯s medicine field and the treatment center, growing calluses on her hands, cultivating the herb field, and managing the collected herbs.


    Her hard labor rather got rid of her thoughts and allowed her to meet new people, the people of the Nervana Forest.


    ¡®¡­If I go around lunchtime, I might be able to see Tarhan¡¯s face.¡¯


    Then, it occurred to her that she might be able to secure some time with him for a brief talk.


    That alone made Enya feel strangely happy.


    It was absurd that she, of course, felt happy in this situation. The Great Plains was a wartime situation, so even the moment she could share her story with him felt so precious now. She missed him so much, and she desperately wanted to spend time with him.


    She didn¡¯t even know how the day had passed. As always, Old Lady Piache forced the women who were mobilized to the medicine field and treatment center to do harsh labor.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s move quickly. If you don¡¯t want to see your men and sons and daughters bleeding to death on the battlefield, work now!¡±


    Piache, like a person possessed by a herb demon, was frantically mobilizing manpower and even asking the elders to supplement workers, increasing the size of the medicine field.


    Enya, who normally worked with Ihita under Piache¡¯s guidance, had to work without a pair this time. It was because Ihita was away to run errands for Old Lady Piache. Not only that, but the people of Nervana Forest, who always snooped around, were also invisible today.


    In the end, she had to concentrate on the labor for more than half a day without talking to others.


    Even though it was a field under Piache, the newly mobilized women were also Aquileans to the bone, and they still feared that just looking at Enya would be contagious. Piache also had too many things to do to focus on Enya alone.


    In the end, Enya alone pulled out weeds, planted seedlings, and harvested the fruit in the medicine field without rest until her back ached. She worked hard without even having time to wipe off the dripping sweat properly.


    The labor field without Ihita provided an environment in which she had no choice but to focus on work. Still, she worked silently without a word of complaint.


    It finally came to the noon she had been waiting for.


    Enya wanted to quickly go to the well to take off her sweaty clothes and freshen up her body. But when she arrived at the well, there were already a lot of women gathered there.


    They gathered in groups, quenched their thirst, washed their sweaty bodies, washed their hair, and occupied the place by laughing and chatting friendly among themselves. Among them were already women from other tribes, such as Perugia.


    Enya couldn¡¯t help but look with envy at the women who naturally started to mingle with the Aquileans under the common ground of the wartime situation in front of them.


    As she sneaked closer to them, one of them jumped back in surprise.


    Enya couldn¡¯t hide her bitter feelings and had to quickly turn around, pretending to quench her throat, lowering her gaze.


    No matter how circumstances have changed, the hostility of the Aquilean women towards Enya has not disappeared. They still looked at her like a bug who had come to the well, limping. They even turned their head away, covering their nose and mouth in disgust, as if her bad foot was contagious.


    When Aquilea¡¯s women showed such an attitude, even the women of the other tribes, who initially didn¡¯t care, began to shun Enya.


    In such a vicious cycle, the only people who naturally talked to her and got along with her were Ihita, resembling the eccentric nature of Old Lady Piache, who only knew about work and herbs, and the inhabitants of Nervana Forest, who did not get along with any other faction and acted independently.


    Unavoidable, she had to go back a long way to use the well near the hut where she and Tarhan lived. The well was the one that Tarhan had dug when they first built their hut. There, she could use the water freely without any hesitation.


    Enya quickly washed herself there and changed into fresh, clean clothes before she grabbed something to eat and a light snack to share with Tarhan. It was a packed lunch that she made in the morning because she didn¡¯t have time.


    It was rice mixed with millet and barley, wrapped in dried palm leaves, and tied with straw. She also stuffed large chunks of meat into Tarhan¡¯s portion.


    Grabbing the lunch, she quickly left the house again.


    Of course, it was much later that she reached the meeting place at the big rock.


    ¡®¡­Tarhan, he must have already had lunch.¡¯


    As she limped along towards the meeting hall, Enya couldn¡¯t hide her upset feelings. At times like this, she couldn¡¯t be so resentful of her steps, which were three or four times slower than others.


    ¡®No. It¡¯s too late.¡¯


    During lunchtime, the quiet conference hall was now crowded with people. It was well past afternoon, and the torches had already been lit.


    Enya moved cautiously through the area where the sentries stood with their spears. There, the elders of each faction of the Allied Forces stationed in Aquilea and the warriors who came together to escort them were talking about various things with stern expressions on their faces. There must have been a heated meeting going on inside.


    Sure enough, a very familiar voice came from inside the long tent.


    It was a voice almost near a shout.


    ¡°Sacrificing for Goddess Aquilea is a ritual that has been held before all wars since ancient times! To skip such a ceremony now, Tarhan, you are insane!¡±


    Servia¡¯s high-pitched voice echoed from inside the tent.


    When the shouts of the two were heard from inside, the other elders, who had been chatting outside the tent and waiting for the top officials to finish the meeting, also gathered at the entrance of the barracks one by one.


    Even though she was familiar with Servia¡¯s deep, low-pitched cry, Enya¡¯s body unknowingly trembled.


    She shuddered as she pulled the lunchbox she was holding into her arms. Fortunately, no one seemed to care that she crossed the guard and entered the barracks entrance.


    ¡°Servia, do you think that Aquilea¡¯s Allied Forces are so bad to be bound by such old-fashioned rituals?¡±


    Enya soon felt her heart sink at that voice. It was the voice she had been missing the most in recent days¡­


    It was Tarhan.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Hearing his voice, Enya¡¯s ears perked up automatically and moved closer to the tent.


    ¡°This war is not simple enough to waste military power and time on such useless rituals. Moreover, this is not a place where only Aquileans gather. The sixteen powers of the Great Plains and countless more minor tribes have joined forces to counter the problem caused by Argon¡­ You can¡¯t act, making fun of ourselves in a place like that just to keep Aquilea¡¯s unique tradition.¡±


    It was a quiet voice, yet it was a logical rebuttal that no one present could refute.


    ¡°What do you mean making fun of ourselves!¡±


    However, rather than being persuaded by Tarhan, Servia seemed to become more irritated. Then, another man standing beside her muttered in a voice full of laughter like mocking him.


    ¡°As expected, unless you are Aquilea¡¯s pureblood, you wouldn¡¯t know the importance of this ceremony. Set him right, Mother.¡±


    She knew that voice, too.


    It was Gernan, Servia¡¯s pride and Kahanti¡¯s second son.


    Enya shuddered, remembering Gernan¡¯s curly brown hair and the eerie look in his strange eyes.


    All who knew him didn¡¯t consider him Kahanti¡¯s second son. He was Servia¡¯s surviving son¡­ he was the eldest of Servia¡¯s surviving sons.


    Of course, he had never assumed the most dangerous role on the battlefield, either on the hunt or on the battlefield, as Tarhan had. This was because he was protected by the sons of the elders who always protected him and by the fierce Aquilea pure-blooded people in Servia¡¯s faction.


    That was why Gernan was terribly selfish and ignorant of the ways.


    He had not made any significant achievements, and even though he was only twenty-two years old, he was openly participating in the meeting between the allies, relying on his mother¡¯s authority.


    ¡°What would the wild dog of Cartantina who roamed the abandoned fields know?¡±


    At that very moment, Enya felt the urge to open the entrance and spit in Gernan¡¯s face.


    No one could insult Tarhan like that. As far as she knew, he was the most honorable and greatest warrior. The countless scars across his neck and chest were proof of that. Compared to him, Gernan¡¯s thin nape was smooth with no scars.


    Enya wanted to see what kind of gaze Tarhan was sending to Gernan at that very moment. She could hear no emotion in his low voice coming out from the tent.


    ¡°I apologize if I used a strong word, Servia. I was just concerned about the effect such a cruel ritual towards Goddess Aquilea would have on the Allied soldiers.¡±


    Tarhan continued as if he didn¡¯t even feel the worth of responding to Gernan¡¯s words. Thinking that Gernan¡¯s face would have turned red after being ignored, Enya¡¯s heart softened a little.


    After a while, Tarhan muttered in a bloody voice that was completely different from the way he had spoken earlier.


    ¡°If the morale of the soldiers were to be raised by such a cruel ritual, I would have personally ripped open the stomachs of the felons in Aquilea in front of everyone.¡±


    She could feel that the atmosphere in the tent became bloody in an instant following his word.


    The ritual toward Goddess Aquilea was an atonement ritual from ancient times. Aquilea, the goddess who governs the harvest and fertility of the Great Plains, had limited favored blood. Aquilea, who was also the goddess of evil and war, hated disobedience to order in thought, belief, gender, and body.


    In other words, for people with a physical disability, people with mixed blood who was not pure, and a heretic who served other Gods that Goddess Aquilea did not recognize.


    Aquilea¡¯s sacrifices went around the whole village with their feet uncovered, receiving mud, saliva, soil, and sand up on an uphill path and lying down looking at the sky. In addition, their heart was pierced by Aquilea¡¯s sword in the hand of the priest presiding over the ritual. They died a cruel death amidst everyone¡¯s frenzy.


    The ritual had never been performed since Kahanti became chieftain. But now, Servia was arguing that the barbaric ritual should be revived.


    Enya braced herself, calmly guessing what was going on inside the tent. Due to her disability, she was not free in the selection of becoming an offering to the goddess Aquilea.


    At that time, from inside the tent, Tarhan cut the words, leaving no room.


    ¡°I have heard that such a ritual was very rare before, let alone after Kahanti became chieftain. It was the same in the battle with the cavalry troops on the Zeferuna Plains, which was in a more serious situation than now¡­ To reproduce it now is too absurd.¡±


    Then, someone who was with him in the tent interrupted the conversation. It was the red-haired Avisak of Perugia.


    ¡°Wait, Tarhan. I think Servia¡¯s opinion has some truth. Nothing evokes a soldier¡¯s sense of purpose and motivation more than seeing the blood flowing right in front of their eyes on the battlefield.¡±


    Enya glanced inside the tent with little nervous eyes at Avisak¡¯s words. Why was that woman so confident when she had never been in a war?


    At that moment, Tarhan opened his mouth by hitting an object that seemed to be a tabletop with a slightly raised voice.


    ¡°A sense of purpose? motivation¡­?¡±


    He scoffed.


    Even without looking, Enya could tell that there must be wrinkles between his brows, as his nerves were on edge.


    ¡°Then, what we need more than anything else is a sense of solidarity, not hatred towards an unspecified people. There are many soldiers from outside of Aquilea here. There¡¯s no reason to shed such useless blood, even to instill in them the idea of forming a coalition and fighting without causing them confusion instead.¡±


    Suddenly, someone muttered in a low voice.


    ¡°Of course. The woman who lives with him is disabled, so how can he say to help raise the morale of the soldiers by putting the disabled on¡­¡±


    Along with those words, Enya felt her heart sink.


    The owner of that voice was obviously Servia. Now that Kahanti lay on the sick bed, Servia was devoted to spitting back out and refuting Tarhan¡¯s decisions at every step and gathering henchmen who supported her opinion.


    She could feel her arm that was holding the lunch box tremble and took a step back as she gasped for breath in pain as the sight grew distant before her eyes.


    Today, it was the moment when all her efforts to not become a stumbling block for him went to waste. He was being mocked like that because of her, even though she couldn¡¯t see him. That fact pierced her heart more than any other time when someone pointed a finger at her.


    Once again, the sound of a strong hit totwards the tabletop came again. Tarhan could be heard growling in an incomparably lowered voice.


    ¡°¡­The soldiers want blood? Then let me give it. I can give it to you right now if you want. I think it would be good to start by cutting off that tongue first.¡±


    In an instant, a suffocating tension flowed from inside the tent.


    Enya shuddered at the thought of how ferocious Servia would be looking at Tarhan from inside the tent by now.


    No one even thought to raise objections to Servia, who gave birth to Kahanti¡¯s four sons. Since Kahanti¡¯s eldest son, whom she gave birth to, was honorably killed on the plains of Zeferuna, the power of the mother, Servia, has been stronger than anyone else.


    ¡°She is the woman who sacrificed her firstborn son for the tribe.¡±


    Kahanti preserved his post and strengthened Servia¡¯s position with those words before lying down on a sickbed. The words of the chieftain, who was still alive with his eyes open, were more powerful than any other.


    Nonetheless, Tarhan seemed to pay no such attention to it and continued the meeting after thoroughly ignoring Servia¡¯s remarks.


    ¡°Rather than staying up all night talking nonsense, it would be much more helpful to talk about the reinforcements to be drawn from the Southern Kehirin Mountains.¡±


    No one present could dispute his ugly mood.


    From Tarhan¡¯s words, Enya guessed that this was not the first time the situation had come, judging from how the people inside the meeting hall started to focus on the main topic again as if nothing had happened just now.


    She couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and staggered away from the tent.


    As she passed with a twisted step, unable to give strength to her bad feet, she felt several Aquilea soldiers recognize her and got startled and changed direction.


    Feeling even more humiliated than that, Enya walked away, feeling the pain of a needle sticking through her chest. She was just a hindrance¡­ The thought that she was nothing more than a heap of stones in the path ahead of Tarhan kept gnawing at her head.


    After walking for a while, her tired legs started to hurt, and she heard a growl coming from her stomach.


    The surroundings had already become dark. She had worked for half a day without eating anything and was now sweating profusely. Enya walked the long distance of going back to her home too. However, she couldn¡¯t even meet Tarhan as she expected, and after going through such an energy-draining situation, she felt like she couldn¡¯t walk any longer.


    In the end, Enya sat down near the nearest large pile of stones. The sun was already setting, so she couldn¡¯t see anything but the light from the allies meeting hall shining in the distance.


    Sitting down and opening the packed lunch, the now-cold rice balls appeared. She had been holding the lunch box so tightly that the shape she had worked so hard to make in the morning had all been distorted and messy.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s rather fortunate.¡¯


    Enya thought to herself.


    If possible, she wanted to feed Tarhan only the good and pretty things. Thinking that it was fortunate that she didn¡¯t have to show him such an embarrassing lunch box, Enya shoved the rice ball into her mouth, ignoring the slight choking feeling.


    As she had eaten almost all of the rice balls she had packed, suddenly, footsteps came from somewhere.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Enya thought nothing of it and tried to get up, thinking that one of the elders who had been staying in the meeting hall, where the torch was burning, had left the place.


    But then, the voice she heard stopped her hand from packing the lunch box.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s Enya.¡±


    Just that word alone made her feel goosebumps run down her spine. She recognized at once the face of the man standing far in front of her with a burning torch.


    A pompous impression, yet a voice that didn¡¯t¡­


    The beard was gray on his chin, covering the smooth wound-less nape of his neck and the soft flesh that lacked muscle. At first glance, he was a man with a decent appearance, enough to be called handsome.


    However, while he had never commanded a hunt, Gernan, Servia¡¯s second son, had already impregnated his third woman.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s been a really long time, Enya. I was worried because you never show your nose.¡±


    His sultry, muddy voice called out to her and drowned her in an unpleasant feeling. At the same time, her heart skipped a beat at finding Gernan in a place like this. Why was he here now when he should be in the meeting hall next to his mother?


    She jumped up from her seat.


    Huffing and puffing, Enya packed the lunch box and held it in her arms, turning around as if she was the thief and limping away though Genan caught up with her at once.


    ¡°Did you have a tryst with the deputy chieftain at the food storage today? Actually, the deputy chieftain is too busy these days, so you don¡¯t have time to eat together?¡±


    Hearing those words, Enya¡¯s face turned pale at once.


    It felt like her throat was going down all the way to her toes at those terrible words.


    Gernan approached her with a smirk a long time ago, saying that he had seen Tarhan and her having an affair before. After that, it seemed to be quiet for a while, but recently, due to the wartime situation, Enya often went out near the large rock site.


    ¡°These days, I¡¯m nervous because of the wartime situation¡­ It wouldn¡¯t stand up. If you open up that throat and let me hear your moan a few times, I think I¡¯ll stand up a little. Do you still intend to not cooperate?¡±


    He even foolishly imitated her limping gait.


    In spite of the insulting words and actions, Enya did not respond once and struggled to get out of the situation with a feeling of despair. It was because she had experienced enough to know that he knew how to torment her more severely than that.


    This time, when she tried to avoid him without giving him a glance, Gernan quickly stopped her.


    He pressed the corner of his mouth that smelled strongly of leaf tobacco into Enya¡¯s face. Even that wasn¡¯t enough, his eyes wide open, his mouth concave, and a strange female voice like the crying of a crow spewed out of his throat.


    ¡°Hmm? Say like this¡­ Tarhan! Aang! Tarhan, I love you! There is only you. Haa, haa! so good, so good¡­!¡±


    As soon as the terrifying sound left his throat, Enya felt goosebumps all over her body. She gasped for breath and tried to get out of the spot. Still, Gernan quickly blocked her path with his size. Then, after opening his grim eyes even more, he pressed his face against her again before stopping his weird voice.


    ¡°When I really see you, I understand why Tarhan is acting like he will give you his heart and soul. You look so soft, and even though I held Aquilea girls who look like you countless times, it doesn¡¯t feel the same as when I peeped at you and the deputy chieftain.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re, you¡¯re crazy¡­!¡±


    Feeling the greatest displeasure and fear, Enya desperately tried to run away, she limped towards the opposite direction to the one he was blocking.


    ¡°I had always wondered how a bad-legged person like you could be bedded by a man like Tarhan. However, when I saw your hole sucking the deputy chieftain¡¯s c*m , I understood it right away.¡±


    Nonetheless, Gernan held onto her tenaciously.


    This was the second time Enya had been approached in this way pervertedly.


    ¡­.How could he tease her with words like that when left alone with her when he didn¡¯t even have the courage to lift a finger on her body out of fear of Tarhan?


    Enya felt her heart breaking as she had vowed that if he did something like this one more time, she would somehow inform Tarhan.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t so, her existence itself was useless. She just saw with her own two eyes what kind of insult and disregard Tarhan was receiving because of her. How could she tell him such a humiliating thing with her own mouth?


    Gernan did not stop speaking viciously, as if seeing through her circumstances.


    ¡°Were you thinking of doing it in the meeting hall with the deputy chieftain? If you spread your white legs wide apart and are getting stabbed by Tarhan, I¡¯ll stand in front of you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut, shut up and get away¡­!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t bear to have the love that Tarhan and her shared one day become the subject of stimulation by being talked about by such a perverted eunuch suffering from frigidity. However, she was one of the smaller of the Aquilea women. The second son of Kahanti, whom Servia is proud of, was determined to stop her, so there was no way she could separate from him.


    In the end, while trying to break through, a scuffle broke out, and the lunchbox she was holding in her hand mercilessly tipped over on the floor.


    Drop!


    With a sound, grains of rice scattered on the floor fluttered here and there, mixed with the dust. Gernan, who was looking at the contents scattered on the floor with interest, smirked again.


    ¡°What. It¡¯s rice balls. However, the contents are very poor¡­¡±


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise, like an earthquake, and Gernan¡¯s head suddenly snapped to the side.


    ¡°Hoohkk¡­!¡±


    Letting out a beastly groan, Gernan slumped to the floor with his head covered with his hands. His eyes flashed. Not immune to pain, he screamed like a grown child.


    ¡°Ugh, it hurts¡­! It hurts¡­!¡±


    ¡°I hit you to hurt, so, of course, it should hurt.¡±


    Enya lifted her head in surprise at the familiar voice she heard right away.


    It was Reyhald of Nervana Forest.


    Reyhald¡¯s large shadow was cast over the dark path where they stood. He was aiming the second stone at Gernan, pulling the elastic from the slingshot in his hand. Opening his mouth, he threatened Gernan with a completely different low voice than usual.


    ¡°The second probably hurts more because I¡¯m going to hit the same part again.¡±


    At those words, Gernan gasped while spitting out moans and screaming.


    ¡°You¡­ aren¡¯t you that nosy guy from Nervana Forest? Do you know who I am and do this now?!¡±


    ¡°What? Do I know you?¡±


    Reyhald tilted his head and pulled the long elastic. At the same time as he opened his mouth, the slingshot he was holding sounded like a slicing wind, and as he had foretold, it pierced the back of Gernan¡¯s head with precision again.


    ¡°Of course, I know. You, Aquilea¡¯s second child, wouldn¡¯t your mother be sad?¡±


    Gernan seemed to be unable to hear him because he was moaning in pain. Meanwhile, Enya stood with her mouth open, looking up at Reyhald¡¯s large build, who had come to her side before she knew it.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here? What is that bastard?¡±


    Reyhald opened his mouth as if to nag her with his hand on her waist with a disapproving face.


    ¡°I saw from a distance a woman who looks like Enya is being teased by a madman with dark eyes. Seeing that scene made me very angry.¡±


    Glancing at Gernan, who was still lying on the floor screaming, he asked.


    ¡°A guy like that is harassing you, so why aren¡¯t you talking to the deputy chieftain? A man lives with you so that you can use it at such times.¡±


    Hearing Reyhald¡¯s words, Enya immediately hardened her face. While she was avoiding answering, Reyhald opened his mouth while holding up the lunch box that was spread out on the floor.


    ¡°Gosh, you wasted these precious meals on the ground. What a jerk. You shouldn¡¯t have business with someone who throws away food.¡±


    The next moment, he collected the rice bits that had fallen on the floor with his hands and wrapped them in dry leaves before bringing the lunch box to Enya¡¯s chest again. He then pointed with his thumb at Gernan, who was staggering up from behind, and uttered admonishingly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get involved with that guy again. I meet a lot of people, so I have some eyes for it, but those eyes are crazy¡­ That bastard, I think he¡¯s going to have an accident sooner or later.¡±


    Soon, they heard the sound of other footsteps around them.


    Since it was already dark, it seemed that soldiers with several torches had come to see what was going on. Reyhald also tugged at Enya¡¯s wrist, who was holding the lunch box he had given her back to her chest, and turned his head to check on the people approaching.


    But as soon as he did that, his hand that was holding Enya¡¯s wrist suddenly fell off.


    Right after that, he said something in the dialect of the Nervana forest. Even if she couldn¡¯t understand it, it was clear that it was a swear word.


    Between two soldiers approaching with torches, the first thing she saw was a huge scar on the chest, fading in the light. After that, a huge man with scars extending to the nape of his neck stood in front of them with piercing eyes and an angry face.


    It was Tarhan.


    Enya was so horrified that she had forgotten how to speak, looking at his face and opening her mouth. It was true that she had come to see him in the first place, but she had never imagined it would be like this.


    Tarhan opened his mouth, gnashing his teeth so much that his facial muscles twitched, chewing letter after letter.


    ¡°What are you all doing here right now?¡±


    ¡ª

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    As if Tarhan didn¡¯t care about the two frozen men, he moved his body forward wildly and approached Enya at once. At the same time, Reyhald took two or three steps away from her as he approached quickly.


    Enya could never smile when she finally saw the face she had missed all day.


    ¡°What happened? Why are you here at this time? Isn¡¯t it time for you to be back after the work in Piache¡¯s field is over? You should have stayed at home.¡±


    Asking that, Tarhan, with his body fixed on her, only turned his gaze and grunted at Reyhald and Gernan, who had barely risen.


    ¡°And, what are these bastards?¡±


    What made him even more speculative was Enya¡¯s reaction.


    When she saw Tarhan¡¯s face for the first time in a long time, only tears suddenly came. Her tongue seemed to be stuck to the roof of her mouth, and words did not come out.


    After examining her expression, his face sank even further and couldn¡¯t have been more stern there. Tarhan turned his back on her to look at them. His gaze was fixed on the motionless youngster of the Nervana forest and Servia¡¯s son.


    ¡°Explain.¡±


    As he said bloodily, the torch-bearing soldiers on either side of him who had only listened to his voice shuddered.


    From this moment on, Reyhald had withdrawn his delusions of thinking that he had gone through countless crises that were the greatest in the world.


    At first glance, he could have guessed that Tarhan was a fearful man. However, he was confident that any man in the forest would not be intimidated by such an appearance. So even when that deputy chieftain weighed in the meeting room, he couldn¡¯t understand why people were so scared. That was how it was until now.


    But at this moment, when he received that anger that was about to burst in front of this man, he fully understood the feelings of the Aquilea men who were acting like peeing dogs in front of him.


    How many demons had to be beaten before the aura that spewed out of people could rise to that level?


    ¡°¡­No answer. Do I have to rip your mouth open?¡±


    A menace dripped from the depths of the deputy chieftain¡¯s throat.


    In front of him, even Reyhald, who hadn¡¯t taken a step backwards even after witnessing the shed skin of the skull spider in Nervana Forest with his own eyes, felt cold sweat welling up on his hands. Needless to say, it was his karma against Aquilea. He was limp, and his legs were rattling as if he were really going to pee.


    Reyhald snorted inside.


    At that moment, the woman who had been standing still stepped out.


    ¡°Ta, Tarhan¡­¡±


    Reyhald almost inadvertently pulled Enya¡¯s wrist as she approached the monstrous deputy chieftain in front of her without hesitation.


    Who was the person who dared to step forward like that?


    However, Reyhald could not help but be surprised by the sight that soon unfolded before his eyes. As Enya approached Aquilea¡¯s tribal chief without hesitation, limping, like someone who felt no fear at all, she then placed her small hand on Tarhan¡¯s chest, who was still sending angry eyes at them.


    She certainly wasn¡¯t asked to explain, but the woman really began to open her mouth to explain the situation to the deputy chieftain.


    ¡°Today, work ends early¡­¡±


    What was even more surprising was the reaction of the deputy chieftain. He relaxed his rigid body as if the anger that had covered his eyes subsided as soon as the woman touched him. The deputy chieftain slowly turned his head to Enya¡¯s side, eyes still on them.


    It seemed to Reyhald that it was a move to hear her voice more closely as if it was barely audible.


    Enya continued, clutching the lunchbox she was holding in her arms.


    ¡°I came to bring you lunch, but I miscalculated the time. It¡¯s too late, and my feet hurt so I¡¯m sitting for a while when Reyhald¡­¡±


    He begged and begged Enya not to speak his name, but the wish ended in the wind. At the mention of his name, the deputy chieftain¡¯s eyes immediately returned to him. Reyhald¡¯s cold sweat was itching on the back of his neck, and he couldn¡¯t stand it.


    Tarhan¡¯s eyes, which were fixed on him, narrowed.


    ¡°Ah. Nervana Forest¡­¡±


    Reyhald was surprised to learn that Aquilea¡¯s deputy chieftain knew his face and name. It was a presence he could just pass by, and the head of the Allied Forces was too busy and had a lot of people to meet.


    Come to think of it, he remembered that Kiyan had recently tipped off the fact that Aquilea¡¯s tribal chief was keeping an eye on them.


    ¡®He¡¯s really like a beast¡­¡¯


    Reyhald¡¯s aching neck stiffened as he looked at the deputy chieftain, who glanced at him and then turned back to his partner.


    ¡°I hope that guy didn¡¯t come and do anything to harm you.¡±


    Enya looked at him and stopped Tarhan, who had a snarling expression as if he was about to go out to slit Reyhald¡¯s throat at any moment.


    ¡°Oh no! Reyhald¡­ He lifted me up after I fell. He just helped.¡±


    She eventually closed her eyes and lied to Tarhan.


    She didn¡¯t want to cause any more fuss. If he found out what Gernan had done to her, Tarhan really might take Gernan¡¯s life right here and there without hesitation. He was a man who would go on to do so.


    Aquilea was now in a state where countless tribes of the Great Plains had gathered. The leaders of the allied forces were competing for strength, each leading their own forces and watching each other¡¯s eyes in a tense tension that seemed to be cut off.


    The leader of the allied forces, Aquilea¡¯s every action, was closely watched. Under such circumstances, she did not even want to imagine what would be the result if rumors of internal strife were brewing in Aquilea due to friction.


    Servia¡¯s reaction was also terribly frightening. So, Enya desperately clung to his arm to get over this moment.


    ¡°Tarhan, I¡¯m really fine. I just really fell.¡±


    As she groped Tarhan¡¯s feverish skin, she tried to turn his head toward hers.


    ¡°I was worried about food because Tarhan wouldn¡¯t be back until late today. I was worried for nothing¡­ But, uh, I just came because I wanted to see your face at least once. I was going to go back right away though I guess I was a little tired.¡±


    Even though it was embarrassing to say it when people were around, that was the only sentence that could come to mind that would interest him at this moment.


    Enya continued to pull Tarhan towards her, even as she felt a burning sensation in her eyes.


    Then, the man¡¯s head, which had been staring intently at Reyhald and Gernan, slowly returned to her. While his expression still seemed to be full of anger, he could hear a voice that had softened more than before.


    ¡°You fell? Are you hurt?¡±


    There was still anger in his voice as he shouted urgently, but it was a completely different feeling than before.


    The atmosphere that seemed like a tragedy would happen at any moment subsided in an instant. In an instant, he turned her around, grabbed her by the shoulder, and glanced her up and down while Enya was secretly nervous and had to hold her breath.


    Tarhan, who had confirmed with his eyes that she was not visibly hurt, clicked his tongue lightly and turned his head back to the two frozen men.


    ¡°Are you still here? Don¡¯t think about wandering around the conference room needlessly. Get out of here.¡±


    At those harsh words, Gernan, who had stood still and stiffened as if he was about to wet himself with a white face, moved first.


    Enya watched as he crawled on all fours, then barely stood up and ran away.


    As soon as Gernan was gone, Tarhan turned to her side, ignoring Reyhald as if their business was over.


    As if he had waited, he lifted her body up.


    ¡°Ha, aahh¡­! Ta, Tarhan¡­!¡±


    Enya struggled feebly in his arms, making a chilling noise as if the wind was filling her lungs.


    It was all too familiar to be hugged by him when they were alone in this way, but there were still Reyhald and a few sentries who had come with him. The fact that Tarhan, the deputy chieftain, picked her up without hesitation in front of them made Enya feel the urge to cover her eyes.


    His expression twisted as he looked down at her as though he knew the woman who avoided showing their closeness to others. However, his expression soon changed to concern.


    He uttered in a soft voice as if holding on tightly to the woman who was struggling and trying to escape.


    ¡°You said you fell. Just go like this today.¡±


    Enya couldn¡¯t respond to the lies she had dug up, so she could only nod her head with bated breath. After witnessing Reyhald¡¯s mouth go wide open as he stared at her in Tarhan¡¯s arms, she wanted to bury herself on the ground.


    Tarhan, who tried not to show her face and held the woman who kept digging into his arms, began to move forward.


    It was then¡­


    ¡°Aquilea¡¯s deputy chieftain.¡±


    Someone blocked their way.


    In an unfamiliar, low voice, Tarhan, who had held Enya in his arms, turned around. As Enya staggered in his arms, she remembered the owner of the voice and was horrified, almost astonished.


    A member of the Nervana Forest and its leader, Kiyan.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Remembering Kiyan¡¯s low, heavy yet powerful voice, Enya struggled in Tarhan¡¯s arms, almost desperately.


    She desperately hugged his neck and whispered.


    ¡°Ta, Tarhan. Please put me down, please¡­? It doesn¡¯t hurt at all. I can walk, or I¡¯ll just walk all the way to the entrance, huh?¡±


    She had always been reluctant to be seen being intimate with him in front of other people.


    Hearing her voice mixed with pleading, Tarha¡¯s face immediately hardened, and perhaps he couldn¡¯t help it, he slowly lowered her to the floor.


    Even so, he did not loosen his hand on her waist.


    Enya couldn¡¯t bear to stop that either, so she stared at Kiyan, who was staring at them as she was still leaning on his arm.


    Kiyan stood in front of them, majestic as she was when Enya first saw her. The woman, with her short brown hair down to her neck, had tattoos on her forearm, as was the case with all Nervana forest people.


    However, unlike normal Nervana people who had one or two tattoos, her tattoos filled both of her forearms, including her hands.


    ¡°¡­Are you the head of Nervana Forest?¡±


    Tarhan, who saw her, murmured in a low voice.


    Enya also glanced at Kiyan, who was staring at her, with a fearful gaze. Although she had recently become acquainted with the people of the Nervana Forest, it was the first time she had met their chieftain in this way since their first meeting.


    The head of Nervana Forest, who seemed to have just come out of the conference hall, had her nephew, Yaru, by her side. Yaru must have noticed Enya and Reyhald as well, so she poked her head out from behind Kiyan and shouted.


    ¡°I found you, Reyhald! You don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen, so I told you to wait at the barracks, but you went to play with Enya¡­!¡±


    Enya could see Reyhald shaking his head as he gave Yaru a desperate look without moving his mouth.


    Soon after, Yaru also realized that the atmosphere was unusual and shut her mouth. Enya also noticed that the instant hardening of their expressions was all due to the stiff man next to her casting a frosty look.


    Breaking the freezing atmosphere, Kiyan opened her mouth.


    ¡°Tarhan. You seem to care very much about her, just as I was told.¡±


    Even after hearing that, Tarhan didn¡¯t even reply without erasing his cold expression. He said, pointing his chin at Reyhald, who was still stiff as if he wasn¡¯t even worthy of an answer.


    ¡°What is the chieftain of Nervana Forest doing here? If you¡¯ve come here to find your foolish escort, I¡¯d like you to take him quickly.¡±


    Enya glanced at Kiyan with concern at Tarhan¡¯s voice, which was sharper than she expected.


    Fortunately, however, Kiyan seemed familiar with the temper of Aquilea¡¯s deputy chieftain. She responded to Tarhan¡¯s brusque words with a natural smile, without any sign of being offended.


    ¡°As expected, you recognize the face of a tribe¡¯s escort. You surely are the leader of the allied forces.¡±


    Tarhan replied with a snort.


    ¡°If he was such a mouthful, you should have taken him out of the meeting room earlier. If you have a business, do it now or at a meeting that will be held again tomorrow. Then, I will go.¡±


    Saying so, he turned away from them without giving them any room. As he hugged Enya¡¯s waist and moved her body after him as he turned around, Tarhan glanced at the people of Nervana Forest with a lingering gaze.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    At that time, Kiyan called and stopped them. Hearing her call, he paused and turned around, not hiding his annoyance.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Kiyan spoke directly without hesitation.


    ¡°Nothing special. There is something I have always wanted to ask the deputy chieftain.¡±


    Tarhan raised his half-turned body and lifted one eyebrow.


    ¡°Ask?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Kiyan didn¡¯t miss the opportunity and took a step forward and opened her mouth. Enya leaned against Tarhan¡¯s side and watched the two anxiously, cradled in his arms.


    ¡°I would like to invite Enya, the woman next to you, to our upcoming purifying ceremony in Nervana Forest.¡±


    When Enya heard that, her eyes widened.


    After hearing from Yaru the other day about the purification ceremony, she was eager to ask Tarhan for his opinion. However, she never dreamed that Kiyan, the chief of Nervana Forest, would beat her to it.


    Meanwhile, Tarhan¡¯s reaction was much harsher than expected. He tightened his arm around her waist and responded immediately with a defensive attitude.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but there is no convincing reason to invite this woman to your ceremony. I will refuse.¡±


    It was a firm refusal, giving no room for reconsideration.


    Enya peered up at Tarhan with her mouth open. She, too, expected it though hearing it directly from his mouth had a different feel. Still, she lowered her gaze to hide her disappointment so as not to make him uncomfortable.


    Kiyan, who was looking at Tarhan, smiled strangely and continued.


    ¡°Take it easy. Could we have approached the woman living in Tarhan¡¯s hut with some other impure intention? There will be nothing special. I just want her to come and watch our ceremony.¡±


    Nevertheless, Tarhan still refused while holding Enya¡¯s arms tightly around her waist.


    ¡°I should have said no. No matter what intent or purpose you approach, my answer will always be the same.¡±


    He declared with a more determined expression and voice than ever before.


    ¡°My woman will not go anywhere except to my hut and work.¡±


    Enya flinched at the terrifyingly determined voice. Had his anger, which seemed to have subsided earlier, flared up again?


    The next moment, Yaru, who looked very much like Kiyan, but whose voice was thin and high, stepped in front of them.


    ¡°Wait. We¡¯re not asking her to participate in the ceremony. It¡¯s good just to come and watch. We became friends with Enya while in and out of the medicine place where she works. I never meant to harm her. Just some confirmation¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard that people of the Nervana Forest often visit Piache¡¯s herbal medicine shop these days. I never knew you were so close to my woman this way.¡±


    Tarhan cut off Yaru¡¯s words with a single cut.


    ¡°So far, your movement hasn¡¯t been great, so I¡¯ve just left it alone, but I won¡¯t just wait and see from now on. Don¡¯t approach my woman like this anymore. It¡¯s very unpleasant.¡±


    Even Yaru, unable to hide the slight surprise at the words Tarhan made as if threatening her with his eyes wide open, flinched.


    Enya shuddered as she felt the atmosphere suddenly heat up unexpectedly. The situation that she was worried about in the dark while hanging out with the people of Nervana Forest had exploded.


    ¡®As expected¡­ I knew Tarhan wouldn¡¯t like a relationship with them.¡¯


    Even though she guessed it, Enya couldn¡¯t hide the bitterness when the thought came true.


    It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t understand him. In the end, the people of Nervana were strangers whom she had only recently gotten to know and strangers who could turn enemies at any moment. They were in a shallow relationship tied only with the thin ties of the Great Plains Ally.


    Though knowing that he was going to act so strongly for her safety, she somehow couldn¡¯t hide her sense of disappointment.


    Eventually, Kiyan, the chieftain of Nervana Forest, who had been listening to the words silently, replied with a cold look.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is a need to show any vigilance like wild dogs that have been deprived of their food. We have no intention of doing any harm to your woman.¡±


    Tarhan¡¯s voice, which responded to her harsh voice, became ferocious as well.


    ¡°Then, it is simple. I¡¯d appreciate it if you take that little bastard of yours and get it out of here.¡±


    Enya shuddered at the cold dagger-like words that flowed from his throat.


    Kiyan, who had been watching silently, opened her mouth again with a slightly mocking expression.


    ¡°Certainly, as I¡¯ve heard, it seems that if it¡¯s about that woman, you¡¯re willing to go out of the way. Still, don¡¯t overprotect her. The woman in your arms looks like she¡¯s choking on your arm.¡±


    Despite her words, Tarhan did not relax his arm around her waist. Enya gazed up at him with a distant feeling, feeling the force tightening even more.


    ¡°¡­At the conference hall, you kept your mouth shut like a toad so I thought you weren¡¯t used to Great Plain¡¯s words, but I didn¡¯t know you were such a free-mouthed person.¡±


    Tarhan responded aggressively to Kiyan with a fishy smile and one eyebrow raised. He murmured low, as if warning, with Enya still in his arms.


    ¡°If you do, I might think that it would be good for you to keep your mouth shut, just like at the meeting.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what to do. Enya glanced anxiously at the man who held her tight in front of Kiyan and Yaru and showed his anger openly. As usual, Reyhald, who would have joked casually, didn¡¯t say anything right now.


    Yaru, who had been watching the situation quietly, intervened between Kiyan and Tarhan as if meditating.


    ¡°Wait. Both of you, please stop. We are here simply to ask Enya to participate in our ceremony, not to blackmail or kidnap her.¡±


    Then, Yaru gave a reaction she never expected. She had asked Enya, who had been silent and had her head down next to Tarhan for a while.


    ¡°Enya, Enya answer me. Are you willing to come and watch the ceremony in Nervana Forest?¡±


    Hearing the completely unexpected question, Enya blinked her eyes, unable to find anything to say. She could feel all three gazes focus on her at once. Enya fumbled for Tarhan¡¯s arm, blushing at once while he took hold of her hand at once and squeezed her fingers.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    He, too, seemed speechless at the unexpected question. Tarhan habitually wrapped her hand in his and then, as if warning, sent a menacing gaze at Yaru, then quickly whispered to her.


    ¡°If you¡¯re in trouble, you don¡¯t have to answer.¡±


    Tarhan, who spoke so softly, seemed more troubled. Enya couldn¡¯t get a word out. If she said she wanted to participate in the rituals of the Nervana Forest people, would he harm them?


    ¡°I, I¡ª¡±


    The people of Nervana Forest had never done her any harm. Rather, apart from Tarhan, they were the only people who brought joy and excitement to her life.


    Enya thought of them over the past few days, pondered over the conversations she had had with them, and prepared what she would say in advance, recalling the thrilling night. Others may not know how much it was though it meant a lot to her.


    During that time, Enya could not spend that long night alone without Tarhan¡¯s presence. Of course, it couldn¡¯t compare to what Tarhan meant to her, but she didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity.


    ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    Tarhan¡¯s eyes, looking down at her, narrowed as if urging something. He tightened his grip on her hand.


    ¡°I¡­ want to see what confirmation¡­ after hearing that¡­¡±


    Enya answered hesitantly, unable to avert her eyes from his gaze. It seemed to her that she should at least know what confirmation they were talking about and participate in the ceremony.


    Then, Yaru quickly stepped back and answered with a happy voice.


    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s nothing about that confirmation. I just wanted to see if the ritual would work if an outsider like Enya participated in it. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s not you, but it was Enya because she is the only person close enough to ask for something like this?¡±


    Yaru, speaking in a lighter tone than she thought, seemed sincere. Upon hearing that, Tarhan¡¯s eyes narrowed in suspicion.


    Reyhald, as expected, noticed that the situation had improved slightly and came to help.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Enya doesn¡¯t have to go and do anything. Just think like you are playing with us.¡±


    In addition, he didn¡¯t forget to look at the chieftain to speak a word as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s been hard working under that swearing old lady all by herself. Sometimes you have to take a day off like this. It was a repetition of working every day, waiting for someone who would never come back after returning home, hmmhmm, and then going back to work, right? Besides, Ihita is also a swearing lady these days. She¡¯s busy running errands, so Enya works mostly alone.¡±


    Hearing that gave Enya the confidence that it would be okay to accept their request. With such hope, she gazed up at Tarhan¡¯s face, and sure enough, his expression was not very good as he was staring at her with a very conflicted expression.


    Enya glanced up at his stern face, which was rare when they were together. He must have noticed that her fingers were wiggling in Tarhan¡¯s hand as they were holding each other.


    ¡°Well, then¡­ I¡¯ll join¡­¡±


    Enya looked hesitantly at the people of Nervana Forest and at him. Suddenly, Tarhan¡¯s arm, which held her hand, became stronger. However, since he couldn¡¯t grab her arm like that, he lifted the other one and ruffled his own hair instead.


    He uttered as if in a mocking tone.


    ¡°Hell¡­ Instead, don¡¯t go alone. Take Rigata.¡±


    He also did not forget to tell them firmly, raising his finger towards them.


    ¡°Remember that we are always watching.¡±


    As he pulled Enya closer into his arms, he glared his eyes at Kiyan and growled.


    ¡°If you touch this woman by mistake, you will be able to hasten the destruction of your tribe, which was said to be on the brink of extinction.¡±


    She was taken aback by his outspokenness and looked at Kiyan in dismay. On the other hand, Kiyan, of course, seemed quite offended by his words though she nodded her head without loosening her arms.


    Tarhan lifted up Enya, who was standing beside him as if he had nothing to do with them anymore.


    Enya, startled by the sudden rise of her body, quickly wrapped her arms around his neck. Perhaps Tarhan wouldn¡¯t forgive her for struggling this time, he moved his steps and started to get out of there without asking her intention.


    Enya, unlike before, did not ask to be taken down and was quietly in his arms. Behind her, she could see the people of Nervana Forest talking among themselves.


    After returning home, Tarhan first washed himself at the well.


    Unlike usual, he didn¡¯t do dirty work, so he didn¡¯t have much to wipe off, but as usual, he wiped every corner of his body clean, and soon he saved the embers that were burning, fetched some water, and started boiling water.


    Enya sat on the couch while he was doing this, lost in thought.


    As usual, she would have been busy preparing dinner for him and her, but this afternoon¡¯s events had put her under much tension, and she didn¡¯t have the energy to lift a finger. She was staring blankly at the wall when Tarhan entered with wet hair and a pot full of hot water.


    The moment their eyes met, she unconsciously lowered her gaze. But without saying a word, he silently put the pot he had brought beside her and sat down in front of her.


    Enya noticed that he was strangely in a bad mood. Nevertheless, as if he had to do something, he pulled up the long skirt that reached up to her calves and saw Tarhan washing her feet, and his emotions were mixed.


    ¡®I wasn¡¯t trying to hide it¡­¡¯


    It bothered her that she hadn¡¯t told him earlier about her time with the people of the Nervana Forest.


    She was afraid that he might be upset.


    In the first place, she had never seen him get angry with her, but she watched furious Tarhan from the sides a lot. Enya hated him feeling bad as if she was feeling bad to the extent that she looked at his reaction before every single action and every word she said. It was almost terrifying.


    It was the same now. For some reason, she felt like she had done something he didn¡¯t want and a part of her heart sank into displeasure.


    Her heart was broken for no reason, and she gently placed her hand on Tarhan¡¯s arm, which was massaging her feet. His hand, which had been silently washing her feet, stopped abruptly. She could feel him looking up at her with one eyebrow raised as if asking why.


    ¡°The, the meal¡­¡±


    Enya asked hesitantly, cupping his cheek gently. Looking up at the quivering eyelash, he paused for a moment before muttering.


    Again he set about washing and kneading her feet.


    ¡°¡­I heard you brought it. I should eat it.¡±


    She was taken aback by the answer and pushed him away in anger before hurriedly hiding the lunch box that was lying on the bed behind her back and trying to stand up.


    ¡°N, no. I¡¯ll make you a new one. Eat that!¡±


    The lunchbox she brought was completely crushed and ruined in the commotion with Gernan earlier. She could never feed him anything like this. Besides, she felt almost indignant at the fact that, contrary to her expectations, he still hadn¡¯t eaten his meals.


    Enya shook his hand and tried to get up.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, what have you been doing? I¡¯ll get it right away. I¡¯ll give you beef jerky, so eat that for now. I will put the fire¡­?¡±


    Tarhan grabbed her as she pushed his shoulders away and tried to go to the kitchen, completely in tears. Then, with a voice that was almost laughing, he lowered her down.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll figure it out. You just get some rest.¡±


    Enya glared at him, glaring at his nonsense.


    She was upset.


    His hunger was almost as divisive as hers. No, why was the leader of the allied forces not eating? If they weren¡¯t going to eat, only they that shouldn¡¯t be eating and she didn¡¯t know why he was not eating as well.


    Tarhan finally stepped back after rubbing her ankles with great care and rubbing it with the usual herbs. What followed was a spectacle. He quickly snatched the bundle of dried lotus leaves she had hidden behind her back, ready to eat the meal that she had packed.


    In an instant, Enya, who had the damaged lunchbox taken away, stretched out her arms to him and shouted, with her neck all red.


    ¡°Ta, Tarhan¡­! I¡¯m not joking. I ate all of them, so there wasn¡¯t much left, and what was left fell to the floor and was covered with dirt and dust¡­¡±


    ¡°What. You put a lot of meat in it. It¡¯s too bad.¡±


    He was examining the lunch she had packed in the palm of his hand.


    Enya drooped her shoulders, despondent at what Tarhan was doing. She suddenly remembered what Gernan had said when looking at the contents of the lunchbox.


    As he said, it was a really poor lunchbox. It was a rice ball mixed with steamed barley and millet that she had worked hard to make carefully in the morning, but now it fell to the floor and was distorted beyond recognition.


    Just the fact that Tarhan was looking at it made her feel ashamed, so she desperately reached out to him and begged.


    ¡°Tarhan, please¡­ I¡¯ll make a new one. Throw it away and come here. Let¡¯s eat something different with me, okay?¡±


    Tarhan listened, but he didn¡¯t stop. He rummaged through the soiled grains of rice and picked up a large chunk of meat. It was a lump protruding from the rice ball that she had left uneaten, specially to give to him.


    After brushing it off with his hand a few times, he really threw it into his mouth.


    ¡°Ta, Tarhan¡­!¡±


    She watched him with a reddened face and quickly snatched the dried lotus leaf from his hand before glancing up at him with resentful eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Why?¡±


    Tarhan chewed the chunk of meat in his mouth a few times with an expressionless face, then swallowed it in one gulp. It happened so quickly that she couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Tarhan rummaged through the lunchbox she had brought a couple more times, picked up a large chunk of meat, and patted his stomach as if he was full. Then, he muttered to her as Enya glanced up with a nearly crying face, looking really helpless.


    ¡°You packed a lot, it¡¯s a waste.¡±


    She gazed at him with shaky eyes. He must have been lying when he said he hadn¡¯t eaten.


    Tarhan, who was looking down at her, who was staring at him, lost for words, gently brushed her hair over her ears with a somehow hesitant hand.


    ¡°¡­Are you very lonely these days?¡±


    Enya looked up at the man in a blink of an eye.


    ¡®¡­Lonely? What does that mean?¡¯


    As he examined her expression, he lightly swept her cheek with his index finger and murmured, avoiding her gaze.


    ¡°¡­These days, I can¡¯t even come home early. I can¡¯t even take a meal with you.¡±


    Saying so, he looked down at her with a regretful face.


    Enya soon realized that he had taken to heart what Reyhald had said earlier. There was an inexplicable emotion in his expression as he looked down at her. Her image was reflected in the eyes that contained emotions that could not be defined, such as anxiety or impatience.


    She eventually realized that she was making the same expression as him.


    Soon, she understood the reason for that feeling.


    So far, everything in her world has been Tarhan. From the very moment when two young boys and girls who did not belong anywhere shared a hut to survive, they had been relying on each other for a long time. They each held each other¡¯s life, avoiding the cold at night and digging into each other¡¯s arms to seek warmth.


    There was no other person in the strong castle of only the two people until now.


    Tarhan was her only conversation partner, friend, lover, and family. It was the same with Enya¡­ each was that kind of existence to the other.


    His keen senses sensed that someone was trying to squeeze through the gap. The relationship between the two, which seemed to never be broken, was about to crack, and Enya wasn¡¯t the only one who was terrified by that feeling.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±


    Not knowing what to do, she was about to answer no, but he quickly covered her mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as¡­ you¡¯re not like that.¡±


    As his large hand cupped her cheek, groping her soft cheek and touching her lips, Enya¡¯s thumb touched his as she naturally opened her mouth slightly. However, contrary to what she thought that would come with his body, he was satisfied with just gently brushing her lips with his finger.


    She just closed her eyes for a moment at the touch before opening them slowly.


    She couldn¡¯t read the expression on Tarhan¡¯s face anymore.


    The Nervana people actually came to meet her at the entrance of the village when their purification ceremony began. As promised with Tarhan, she waited for them with Rigata and joined them.


    ¡°What? I¡¯ve never seen this man before.¡±


    Yaru glanced at Rigata and teased him with a sweet smile. Then, Nihitan looked down at Yaru and said a word as if to warn her.


    ¡°It is an escort sent by Aquilea. Don¡¯t think he¡¯s human.¡±


    Hearing that, Rigata frowned, but he immediately glanced at Enya on a gerpan and then closed his mouth again. Enya looked at Rigata¡¯s uneasy face and mouthed.


    ¡®There must be a lot of work to do, but they came with me because of Tarhan¡¯s order¡­¡¯


    It was her who had a hard time with Rigata, who was usually serious and taciturn. Although he received Tarhan¡¯s infinite trust, he was not that close to her. So, without even knowing in his dreams that he had received Tarhan¡¯s trust, Enya opened her mouth to please Rigata.


    ¡°Have you ever heard of the purification ceremony in Nervana Forest, Rigata?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve heard of it. I have heard rumors that the creatures in Nervana Forest have low vitality, and they wriggle out of the forest.¡±


    Reyhald, who had been listening silently, screamed loudly.


    ¡°Hey, brother! That¡¯s too much to say! Do you really want to test if we¡¯re just words? Nervana forest warriors are always ready¡­!¡±


    While doing so, he waved his muscular arm, and Enya hurriedly turned her head when she saw the scene where the huge forearm made entirely of muscles moved flexibly, and the tattoo on his skin twitched.


    Indeed, the warriors of Nervana Forest who were taking them somewhere as if escorting them all had sturdy and strong physiques, one by one, just like the chief hunters of Aquilea. Unlike Enya, who was a little intimidated by that, Rigata just stared straight ahead without loosening his arms, despite Reyhald¡¯s provocation.


    ¡°¡­They say it¡¯s an ancient tribe shrouded in mystery, but that imagination is completely shattered. It would have been better if we never met.¡±


    Enya bit her lip to hold back laughter at Rigata¡¯s words.


    As expected, he was a high-ranking warrior as expected of the limbs of the Aquilea tribal chief, and he had an attitude showing that he was no match for a kid from another tribe who had just completed the coming-of-age ceremony on Reyhald¡¯s level.


    Yaru sighed strangely from behind as she watched Rigata move forward without hesitation, driving the gerpan like a stone statue without paying attention to Reyhald.


    ¡°Oh wow. So cool, it¡¯s my taste.¡±


    Nihitan, another Nervana warrior with long hair hanging silently behind Yaru, glanced at it with strange gaze and replied bluntly:


    ¡°What is your taste?¡±


    Yaru snorted back.


    ¡°Oh? A handsome older man who gives off a serious and reticent feeling.¡±


    Reyhald then shouted from behind.


    ¡°How about a tough and intelligent man younger than you, Yaru. Huh? Don¡¯t mess with only one man every day, and look for a new mate in the spring season when you come back. Like me, huh?¡±


    Yaru, with a suddenly twisted face, stuck out his little finger at Reyhald.


    In the midst of Nervana-style profanity, they soon reached the forest where the purification ceremony was to take place. Every time their feet dug through the weedy forest path, a nearby bug chugged.


    Come to think of it, the sounds of wild beasts that she couldn¡¯t usually hear were echoing faintly.


    ¡®¡­Weird. Was the forest always this noisy?¡¯


    As Enya thought it was strange and looked around with a slightly uneasy expression, Kiyan, who was slowly driving her gerpan in front of her, explained to her without turning her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the forest is in an uproar because of the energy of the members of Nervana. For them, it¡¯s like we¡¯ve invaded their territory. So they¡¯re a little surprised. It gets better with time.¡±


    She was startled to hear Kiyan, who hadn¡¯t even looked at her, answer a question she had been wondering in her mind. Despite her seemingly nonchalant appearance, she had the uncanny feeling that all the Nervanas around her seemed to be paying attention to her.


    And so, they walked for a long time along the forest road with thick trees.


    In the small empty lot, they arrived in time, they began to unpack their things. Enya did not participate in the ceremony herself, as they had initially promised. She stood in a corner with Rigata and watched them.


    First, the ceremony of Kiyan¡¯s tribe¡¯s, which consisted of only women, began.


    The procedure was very unfamiliar to her. In fact, it didn¡¯t even look that grand. They painted their white skin in various colors and drew round circles with ornaments that looked like they were crafted from monster bones around their necks, arms, and ankles.


    Then, each paired in two, cut each other¡¯s hair very short with a dagger, reaching just below the ears. Some of them were burned and blown away.


    After that, holding hands in a circle together, with Kiyan in the center, they stood still for several minutes, turning her face to the ground and being silent. It looked as if they were praying to the forest god.


    ¡°¡­If you really look at it that way, they really are a primitive tribe.¡±


    Rigata, who had been watching them, snorted at her and muttered with his arms crossed. Enya watched the Nervana¡¯s ceremony with her arms around the Gerpan¡¯s neck as she listened to Rigata.


    However, there was something a little strange about it.


    All they did was draw a circle and stand still, a considerable amount of sweat was seeping from the temples and napes of the neck of all the women performing the ritual. The forest wasn¡¯t hot at all, and even though the temperature was low enough to make them feel slightly chilly, their bodies were heating up as if they were standing under the scorching midsummer sun.


    Rigata, who saw this, also loosened his arms, he tried to move closer to them as he frowned.


    Soon, someone around them put a hand on Rigata¡¯s chest to stop him.


    It was Nihitan.


    Nihitan, who was as big as Rigata, usually wears his long hair loose, but today it was well braided and placed naturally on top of his muscular upper body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come close. I am not responsible for anything that happens.¡±


    As if he was warning, he murmured to Rigata.


    Rigata, who had been trying to get closer to the women, stopped and glared at Nihitan, and then he crossed his arms again.


    Enya confirmed that their little squabble had subsided and returned to the ceremony. Still, it was a strange thing. Just watching the women sweating ceaselessly, as if hot, gave rise to a bizarre sensation as if her body was heating up as well.


    ¡®Strange¡­ why is it so hot?¡¯


    Enya took off the outerwear she had brought, fearing it would be cold, and fanned her hands as she glanced around. The men in Nervana Forest were fine, but she didn¡¯t know why she was sweating at such a hot and humid feeling.


    Rigata, who was looking at Enya, frowned at her and asked.


    ¡°Enya, are you hot?¡±


    Enya waved her hand, saying it was a little, before continuing to fan her hand while answering as Nihitan was watching them with narrow eyes.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    After some time passed and the ceremony was over, the body returned to normal. The women of Nervana Forest were back in a fluffed appearance, as they had sweated a lot. Perhaps her body had felt the heat, too, the chilly forest air made her skin get goosebumps.


    Kiyan came to Enya with a wet towel wrapped around her neck from the earlier ritual.


    ¡°The ceremony is over. Now, we are going to have a small banquet among ourselves, so will you stay until then?¡±


    Enya came up to her and glanced at Kiyan, who closed her eyes and responded with a smile, more affectionate than ever. The chieftain of Nervana Forest, who was so ferocious when talking to Tarhan, looked like a warm and friendly lady.


    She couldn¡¯t hide her bewilderment and glanced at Rigata.


    ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±


    Rigata was leaning against the gerpan in the same posture as before, holding an apple unknown where it came from in one hand and biting it into his mouth. Around him, several Nervana forest women who had finished the ceremony were approaching and glancing at him.


    Seeing that, Enya thought to herself.


    ¡®As expected, popularity in Aguilea wasn¡¯t limited to the tribe.¡¯


    It seemed that she didn¡¯t need to worry about Rigata being bored. Enya cautiously expressed her intention to participate to Kiyan.


    Then, Kiyan took her hand, who decided to stay at their banquet, and led her to the women of Nervana Forest. Enya instinctively felt her body shrink at the sight of women her age. The experience of being bullied for a long time became a habit and was ingrained in the body.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. There, just separately¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Everyone was looking forward to the news that Enya was coming.¡±


    She was taken aback by Kiyan¡¯s words and asked.


    ¡°¡­M, me? You waited for me?¡±


    Kiyan answered while looking at her with auburn eyes shining.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Her face when she said that was somehow full of anticipation and confidence that Enya couldn¡¯t fathom.


    With a bewildered heart, she was caught by Kiyan¡¯s hand and reached the place where the women of the Nervana Forest were gathered in a circle. The men¡¯s ritual seemed to have just begun while the women, who were talking with each other and watching the men, looked at Enya as she approached.


    Enya felt the gaze pierce her and unknowingly shrank herself.


    This seemed like a mistake. Many interests in her in this way could only be poison to her.


    ¡®If I told her that I wanted to go home right now, she would be angry¡­¡¯


    Because of that, she endured the stares of the Nervana forest women staring at her as she looked up at Kiyan anxiously, almost crying. They gazed at her so intently that it felt as if her skin would pierce through it.


    Her body, which had only been cold before, was heated up again, and it felt like cold sweat was flowing all over her body.


    Enya followed hesitantly from behind Kiyan and stretched and clasped her ungrasped hand.


    Still, the tension didn¡¯t go away. It looked as if they would point their fingers at her bad leg and mock her at any moment. If that were the case, she would no longer be able to trust people.


    With that thought in mind, she took a brave step with the feeling that she was walking on the road to death, but one of the women in the middle of the group quickly raised her body. She then called her name.


    ¡°Enya, you¡¯re here! Here!¡±


    Enya looked in the direction of the voice, absolutely startled that it was the first time someone had called her name so loudly.


    She soon recognized the woman who called out her own name. It was Fiarca, who had stopped by Piache¡¯s herbal room with Reyhald the other day. She was the one who invited her to this ceremony, explaining the circumstances in the Nervana Forest to her.


    When she met the face of an acquaintance, she felt her tense body relax in an instant and her expression loosened.


    As she let out a sigh of relief and took her steps towards Fiarca, at that moment, her ankle, stiff from the tension and anxiety, sprained instead of listening to her, and it caused Enya to fall in front of her.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    The moment her body fell to the ground just as she was, she felt Kiyan, which was holding her hand, lift her body at once. However, the strength of Kiyan¡¯s grip was too much to support Enya¡¯s whole body, which was unable to keep her balance.


    In the end, Enya ended up falling in front with her whole nose-diving down.


    The moment her cheek landed on her floor, she felt an indescribable sense of shame, embarrassment, and a chilling feeling of fear running through her bones. The blood vessels throughout her body constricted, and her face seemed to be bursting with blood.


    ¡®I fell in front of people¡­¡¯


    Enya had had a great fall in front of the Aquileas before.


    It was in the middle of the big rock square. She will never forget the look on the faces of the people of Aquilea, who looked at her with disgust at that time. She had to toss and turn through countless nights because of the sensations that came from her dreams.


    If Tarhan hadn¡¯t been by her side, she would never have made it through those nights alone.


    ¡°Enya!¡±


    Soon, someone hurriedly approached her.


    Enya put her arms around her head defensively to protect herself from anyone who approached her. It was instinct.


    The voice that came out was completely unexpected.


    ¡°Are you okay? Oh no, you fell hard.¡±


    She was taken aback by the kind hand that wrapped around her head. Clearly, this voice belonged to Fiarca. It seemed that Fiarca came by her side and lifted her up with Kiyan.


    That wasn¡¯t the only thing that surprised Enya.


    ¡°Somebody get some medicine!¡±


    ¡°She fell! Call a healer!¡±


    ¡°Put her on a gerpan!¡±


    Almost all of the women stood up from their seats and surrounded her. They were all reaching out their hands to help her a little bit with a worried look and voice when she fell.


    Enya felt dumbfounded.


    If this had happened in Aquilea, no one would have cared about her and continued on their way. No one gave her a helping hand. Utterly stunned by the sudden outpouring of attention and help, she glanced around, not knowing what to do.


    Kiyan shouted at once, dismissing those women.


    ¡°Shhh¡­! Everyone, don¡¯t make a fuss! How many times have I told you not to scare her?¡±


    With those words, not only the Nervana forest women but even Enya were startled and stood up while holding Fiarca¡¯s hand and sprained her body. Kiyan instantly quieted the clamoring Nervana Forest women, and she approached Enya and gently touched her shoulder.


    Then she asked, checking Enya¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Are you okay? As expected, your leg must be really bad.¡±


    Enya still didn¡¯t know how to react to Kiyan¡¯s unexpected kindness, but her mouth fell open. No one, not even Old Lady Piache or Ihita, had ever shown her this kind of intense interest.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m, I¡¯m fine. My legs don¡¯t listen¡­¡±


    She barely opened her mouth and spat out a few words, and Yaru, Kiyan¡¯s nephew, who had come to Fiarka¡¯s side before she knew it, brushed the dust off her lap and replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a fall?¡±


    The next moment, she grabbed her by the shoulders and turned her toward the crowd, shouting as if to announce something she was proud of.


    ¡°Come on. Say hello, everyone. This is Enya. I told you, right?¡±


    An even more amazing thing happened after that.


    The women who were there lifted their heads as if they had been waiting for her and started to move closer to her. The surroundings turned into a commotion again, as before Kiyan had silenced them. They each asked a question, expressing great interest in Enya.


    ¡°Oh my, really¡­!¡±


    ¡°This is great, my God¡­!¡±


    The tumultuous sight she experienced for the first time in her life made Enya feel as if she was about to pass out. She was lost from the indiscriminate barrage of questions, and she only waved her hand while smiling.


    Fiarca quieted her surroundings again.


    ¡°Everybody shut up! I should have warned you, but if Enya freaks out and says she won¡¯t come back, it¡¯ll be all your fault!¡±


    Hearing those bloody words, not only the Nervana forest women but also Enya shut their mouths tightly.


    While everyone was looking at Fiarca, Kiyan spoke again with a groan as she touched her head.


    ¡°Now. Everyone calm down. When is the banquet going to start?¡±


    With those words at the forefront, Yaru clapped her hands and forcibly dispersed the gathered women. The women began to grill goat skewers and various vegetables and fruits that had been prepared around a campfire that had been made in advance.


    In the meantime, Yaru and Fiarca took Enya by her arm and led her to the back of the tree.


    There were already seats there.


    Seating Enya in thehighesth seat, they lined up the mead and various Nervana-style snacks they had brought and began to recommend Enya this and that. In the midst of such a hectic situation, women began to gather around her again, one by one.


    They, who should have enjoyed and cheered each other up under the name of a banquet, seemed to have all their minds focused on Enya.


    ¡°Oh my God, look at this coveted hair. It¡¯s really thin. If you make dolls out of this, babies will love it.¡±


    ¡°I wish I could braid it. It¡¯s on a different level from men¡¯s rugged hair.¡±


    In Nervana Forest, all the women cut their hair short, and the men grew it long.


    In their culture, Enya¡¯s thin hair that stretched down to her waist was like a strange thing they had never seen before. Perhaps they were already accustomed to being by her side, they opened their eyes and continued to talk to her while playing with Enya¡¯s hair, ignoring Fiarca and Kiyan, who was watching them.


    ¡°Yes. I heard that Enya has already taken the ¡®vow of spring¡¯ with a man there. He was said to be a strong tribal chief like Aquilea¡¯s monster. How on earth did you two meet?¡±


    ¡ª

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    The vow of spring was a kind of marriage-like system in Nervana Forest. Similar to Aquilea and the Day of Repose, the descendants continued on through the ritual of the season of spring.


    However, compared to Aquilea, where the concept of marriage was very rare, in Nervana Forest, it was very common for a man and a woman to spend the season of spring together without paying attention to others throughout their lives through a system called a vow of spring.


    Yaru muttered in a loud voice as she peeled the skin of the green onion.


    ¡°Of course, I think Aquilea¡¯s way is very good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Yaru, until you gave birth to Yasmin, you rode around like a monkey on this man¡¯s waist and that man¡¯s back.¡±


    Fiarka scolded Yaru and giggled.


    Even though the women of Nervana Forest constantly bombarded Enya with questions, they did not insist on an answer or wait for Enya. They giggled while she thought for a moment, cracking jokes with each other again, and then, by the time Enya opened her mouth, they concentrated on her answer with terrifying enthusiasm.


    In that way, she also opened her heart right away and enjoyed chatting with them comfortably without realizing it.


    It was the first time Enya had had such an experience. It was so amazing that she didn¡¯t feel any sense of alienation or anxiety even though she was in the middle of so many people.


    ¡®¡­Is this a sense of belonging?¡¯


    Of course, when she talked to Ihita and Old Lady Piache, she also felt joy and delight, but this was of a different kind. Never before had it been so exciting to be surrounded by women of her own age and laughing and talking about the day and what had happened that day.


    More than anything, Enya was surprised by the fact that Yaru was already a mother of a daughter named Yasmin.


    ¡°Yasmin? Aahh. Yasmin, come here!¡±


    With Yaru¡¯s words, a girl who looked to be about twelve years old jumped out of the crowd and ran towards Yaru.


    Yaru was almost as small as Enya, and at first glance, she looked like a little boy because of her short hair, typical of the people of the Nervana Forest. It came as quite a shock to Enya that she already had a daughter her size.


    ¡°Now, say hello.¡±


    As she watched Yaru take Yasmin in her arms and greet her, she couldn¡¯t help but notice that Yasmin looked very much like someone she knew.


    The women of Nervana Forest were all kind and knowledgeable. In addition, most of them had given birth, and some of them had newborn babies. The mothers even tried to give their children in Enya¡¯s arms without any warning.


    ¡°N, no! I¡¯ve never held a child before! And if I drop them¡­!¡±


    They had no hesitation in handing their baby to her, to the point that Enya, who was not immune to this kind of generosity, rather refused.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll hold them at least once anyway. That deputy chieftain wouldn¡¯t just leave Enya sleeping at night with a blanket covered like that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Everyone practices being a mother like this.¡±


    The women threw jokes that Enya couldn¡¯t handle and almost forced the child into her arms.


    The baby she had held for the first time in her life was so small and soft that it would break in her hands at the slightest movement. Enya held the baby in her arms, thrilled that even in that fear, she would miss every breath of this little life.


    ¡°You, you are so pretty¡­ This is the first time I have seen such a lovely baby.¡±


    For her, who always had no choice but to peek at the Aquilea women taking care of their child from afar, that moment came as a great impression. Enya gazed down at the baby in her arms, almost with tears hanging from her eyes.


    ¡­A life so small and precious wriggled in her arms.


    The child¡¯s mother looked at her happily and gave the child¡¯s name.


    ¡°The child¡¯s name is Henna. It seems that you like children a lot. You will definitely make a good mother.¡±


    Those words seemed to gently melt Enya¡¯s heart, who had been through only painful experiences like thorns were stuck in her. In the midst of it all, she could not help but admire them purely.


    How could people be so kind and unprejudiced?


    Enya must have felt almost overwhelmed in her harmonious relationship with the people she was born with and who she was new to.


    No one had ever said anything like that to her¡­ except for Tarhan.


    ¡®¡­What is Tarhan doing right now?¡¯


    She thought of Tarhan, who had sent her away that morning, unable to hide his reluctance. She couldn¡¯t imagine what his reaction would be if he were here right now.


    He, like Enya, was completely unfamiliar with this kind of human relationship. When she thought that he might blindly avoid this place, perhaps unable to hide his bewilderment, she let out a laugh.


    She thought of Tarhan and suddenly couldn¡¯t bear to see him right now. As she gazed down at the newborn baby at the same time, she had a brief flash of something from the past that she hadn¡¯t even thought of.


    It felt like something like a needle had been stabbed in her heart.


    Of course, the gloomy mood soon disappeared, thanks to the lively energy of the women around her.


    ¡°What?! Even before her first blood, she started living in the same hut as that man, and she still has no children!¡±


    The people of Nervana Forest were very interested in Enya, and they wondered everything about her. Among it all, they inquired about the relationship between her and ¡®the deputy chieftain¡¯ of the Aquilea tribe.


    Then, when it was revealed that Enya had been with Tarhan for over a decade and that the two had no children, they literally bubbled up.


    It was a tremendous reaction as if the survival of their clan depended on it.


    ¡°No way! That tribal chief, I didn¡¯t see him like that! He must be a seedless fruit!¡±


    They were very puzzled.


    At the same time, they made inquiries about very personal and embarrassing things, such as the night with him, the position, and the number of times, without hesitation, making Enya embarrassed enough to roll her eyes several times.


    ¡°Have you ever tried other men besides him?¡±


    ¡°Did you really make a vow of spring with such a pathetic man?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The vow of spring is just a vow between two people. There¡¯s no need to get entangled there! Throw away that pathetic man who won¡¯t even give you children and start a new life!¡±


    In the end, the women calmed down after Fiarca, who was watching the situation, raised her finger and cursed at them a few times, saying not to embarrass Enya. However, even after calming down, they gnashed their teeth as though they couldn¡¯t bear it, harboring resentment towards Aquilea¡¯s deputy chieftain.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, living with a precious woman like Enya, she still hasn¡¯t been able to give birth to a child! This kind of shock is the first time in my life!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really going to judge people just by their appearance¡­ but Aquilea chieftain, I didn¡¯t see him like that! I was really fooled by the appearance..!¡±


    They raised their foreheads and each shook their heads, making tongue-clicking sounds.


    Enya was at a loss for their reaction, her face blushing.


    Why was this reaction like this? It was as if Tarhan was the only one responsible for not having children. These were words that made her unable to answer anything at all.


    Tarhan is a seedless watermelon.


    She had never thought of such nonsense.


    Enya bowed her head at the sudden rush of shame and embarrassment. Tarhan¡¯s fertility has never been questioned. Even Old Lady Piache acknowledged that.


    She blushed as she thought of the man¡¯s member that stood tall among the lush bush, in full heat, ravaging on her body every night. His thing was always bristly enough to reach her stomach.


    She remembered when people tied the mares to poles to mate with immediately after taming wild horses within the tribe. Enya had seen the excited stallion kicking the mare time and time with a loud neighing sound.


    The stallion rolled on the floor and jumped on top of the female and, after finishing several times, snorted heavily each time, and what was hanging between the legs dangling.


    Even when the tribal women giggled at it as they passed by, she could only blush as it reminded her of Tarhan.


    Enya was too weak compared to him. She was incapable of doing anything even until she was old enough to go through the coming-of-age ceremony, so she only thought she was incapable of having children.


    As in other fields of medicine, Old Lady Piache, who was well-versed in women¡¯s bodies and childbirth, always said that her body was different from other women¡¯s and was strange.


    ¡°Enya¡¯s body is like winter. No matter how many seeds are sown, the sprouts are cold and cannot germinate.¡±


    Every time she heard those words, Enya felt a twinge of sadness, but in the end, she had no choice but to admit her words.


    As she said, it was her body that was always as cold as snow in the middle of winter.


    Tarhan¡¯s body was hot all year round, like a blazing fire, but her body always felt lukewarm no matter how long she was held by Tarhan. Then, when she was away from him, her skin would become cold again, like a skin before frostbite.


    ¡°Ta-Tarhan is fine.¡±


    Even though Enya¡¯s cheeks were almost bursting red, she hesitantly opened her mouth to the women of Nervana Forest. Even if they were sweet and nice, she didn¡¯t feel comfortable disparaging him in this way.


    It was her pathetic body that caused her to lose a child each time.


    As Enya lowered her head, unable to find words to defend him without putting herself down, Fiarca, who had been silently watching her, opened her mouth.


    ¡°Now, now. It must be because the season of spring is just around the corner, so it seems that everyone is in heat. If you¡¯re curious about the situation at someone else¡¯s house at night like this, you better hold on to your man tonight and do something to increase the number of tribal people that are dwindling. What¡¯s good about leaving Nervana Forest when you can live directly with men you could only meet in the spring season? Try your best.¡±


    Hearing Fiarca¡¯s words, some women giggled.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Just then, the ritual of the Nervana Forest men, with the elderly man named Lehijin as their leader, ended. As soon as they finished their ritual, Enya spotted a large man running toward her.


    ¡°I was wondering when you would come? How did you endure the ceremony because you were itchy?¡±


    Yaru scolded Reyhald, who dug into the center, ignoring his size, and occupied the spot closest to Enya.


    ¡°Yes, if you don¡¯t do the ritual, your body will stumble, and it¡¯s hard to stand up. Anyway, what did I miss? What were you talking about? Your laughter wouldn¡¯t even stop¡­!¡±


    Enya couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she saw Reyhald lick his lips and rub his hands together. As she laughed a few times with her mouth open and her shoulders moved up in time, suddenly, all around her suddenly became quiet.


    She looked around her anxiously, wondering if she had made a mistake.


    Soon, Fiarca exclaimed.


    ¡°She laughed!!¡±


    At the same time, Reyhald and the women still gathered around her burst into cheers and shouted.


    ¡°Oh, my God. I always thought you were intimidated when you only kept your lips shut like that. Even when you smile, it doesn¡¯t look like you were smiling though how nice it is to see you laugh like this.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Reyhald. Try that mosquito-like movement again. Let¡¯s make Enya laugh one more time.¡±


    ¡°What. I¡¯ve never done anything like that!¡±


    In an instant, the surroundings became noisy again. Enya pressed her lips together again at those words and pondered the words again.


    ¡®Intimidated¡­?¡¯¡¯


    As they said, maybe she always had an impression of being intimidated outside. She only bit her lip, unable to laugh even when it was funny, and the expressions she could make were limited as she could only hang around without being able to fit in with people.


    The next moment, Fiarca put her hand on her shoulder.


    Enya looked up at Fiarca. Her eyes gleamed softly at Enya with a refreshing smile.


    ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s good to come to see the ceremony, right? It¡¯s just a day to recover, play and eat like this. It will last until night, will you stay until then?¡±


    There was no reason not to nod her head at those words.


    Friendship in a harmonious atmosphere that she was feeling for the first time in her life. The sweet temptation had already caught Enya out of her mind, like a bee in honey. Indeed, as they said, the banquet that started as soon as the ceremony was over continued very naturally and lively.


    The people of Nervana Forest showed great interest in Enya and, at the same time, refrained from expressing it too much so as not to burden her, and each began to have a good time in their own way.


    ¡°The skull spider is our greatest enemy.¡±


    Across the campfire, the relatively young people of the Nervana Forest were playing their instruments, clapping their hands, and singing to create a festive atmosphere. Enya was sitting around the older people who looked at them with delight and had a constant conversation with them.


    ¡°Every year, we send out strong warriors from among the women of the tribe to dig up the skull spider¡¯s web. The same goes for the males of the Lehijin tribe.¡±


    Said Kiyan, looking at Yaru and Fiarca happily from the other side of the campfire, teasing Reyhald and enjoying the festivities.


    ¡°These two are so talented that no one can compare them.¡±


    Enya gazed with admiration and envy as she watched the shadows of the vibrant Nervana Forest youths cast over the blazing fire. The desire to become a person who could be trusted by someone like that started to appear inside her.


    ¡°Is there any reason to risk digging through the skull spider¡¯s web?¡±


    Enya shuddered at the thought of the calamitous monster called the Skull Spider that brought Nervana¡¯s tribe to the brink of extinction.


    Kiyan answered the question with sharp eyes.


    ¡°We can¡¯t not help it. There are women who get pregnant every year. Because we don¡¯t have the ¡®daughter of the forest¡¯ to control the skull spider.¡±


    Enya couldn¡¯t understand it, so she had to ask.


    ¡°Pregnant women? What does that have to do with the skull spider¡­?¡±


    Hearing her question, Kiyan changed her expression at once. She murmured in a sullen voice.


    ¡°Literally so. The skull spiders are crazy about pregnant women and newborn blood.¡±


    Enya felt the goosebumps rise on her forearms. Following her words, Kiyan¡¯s eyes caught the red light of the bonfire and shimmered like flames.


    ¡°In the past, there was a noble lineage that could control such catastrophic monsters for generations. We called them the Daughter of the Forest. However, they were now a being that had disappeared into the dark side of history. We are in the same position as the foolish tribes of Argon who lost their ¡®daughter of the desert¡¯ a long time ago. Even more so after losing the last remaining line¡­¡±


    For a moment, pain hung over Kiyan¡¯s eyes as she said those words before she suddenly stared at Enya¡¯s face.


    Enya trembled when she found the desire that could not be hidden from Kiyan¡¯s expression and the anticipation that was proportional to it.


    ¡­Why? Why was Kiyan looking at her like that?


    It was then. Several young men from the Lehijin tribe, who were celebrating over a bonfire, approached them.


    Kiyan furrowed her eyebrows at them and gave them a disapproving look. However, a group of strong men, led by Reyhald, spoke to Enya straight away without being intimidated by Kiyan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Hey, Enya. What are you doing with the old people there? Don¡¯t do that, come over here and play with us. Shall I teach you how to play the horn?¡±


    Behind Reyhald, who smiled brightly and showed off his white teeth, there was a man who looked just as young and healthy as he did. All of them were throwing off their tops coolly because it was right after the ceremony was over.


    A tattoo was also shown on their muscular forearms as proof that the coming-of-age ceremony went smoothly.


    ¡°This is, in turn, Leroi, Zechariah and Cugnac.¡±


    Reyhald introduced them playfully. The man, introduced as Zechariah, put one arm around Reyhald¡¯s neck and winked at Enya.


    ¡°What do you think, Enya? Will you come with us?¡±


    Beside her, she could see Kiyan¡¯s expression distorted and her mouth opening to say something, but Reyhald was quicker.


    ¡°Shh. Kiyan. That this is part of the operation. You know Enya is also very young. She doesn¡¯t have children yet. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too ignorant for an old hag like Kiyan to hold on to her?¡±


    While she couldn¡¯t understand the ¡®operation¡¯ he was talking about at all, she knew right away that what they were throwing was flirting.


    Flirting of this kind had only recently been thrown by the men of Aquilea during the Day of Repose when they did not realize it was Anya. So, Enya quickly shook her head, her skin flushed all the way up to her earlobes.


    ¡°I, I¡­ I think I¡¯m good here. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    However, unlike the Aquilea men who persistently clung to each other, Reyhald¡¯s group only shook their shoulders once and turned around and left with the words,


    ¡°Come if you change your mind.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, Lehijin. How does he educate the children¡­¡±


    Kiyan, who was watching this, stood next to Enya, crossed her arms and clicked her tongue.


    ¡°What is wrong with that? It¡¯s when they are in full energy. And they¡¯re the best fighters out there in that group. The water was a bit muddy because of Reyhald, but you know what? They¡¯re not bad either.¡±


    The woman who was watching the festival scene over the bonfire with a child sleeping next to her in her arms laughed at Kiyan¡¯s sigh and said.


    Time had passed.


    In the meantime, the bonfire had almost turned to a wood fire, and the fever of the festival was heightened. After Kiyan left, saying she had something to say to Lehijin, Enya stayed alone on a tree stump to watch the banquet of the Nervana Forest.


    Soon, a shadow approached her.


    Startled, she looked up and saw that it was one of the three men whom Reyhald had introduced earlier.


    ¡°Would you like a drink?¡±


    The man grinned as he handed one of the wooden glasses.


    Enya tried to remember his name but to no avail. The man who gazed at her giggled and answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s Leroi.¡±


    Even though she felt uncomfortable with the sudden approach, Enya couldn¡¯t push him away, so she lowered her head and muttered that she was sorry. She had never been in such close contact with a young man other than Tarhan.


    Naturally, she shrank.


    Leroi had a knack for relieving her tension.


    ¡°What? Reyhald¡¯s twin brother¡­?¡±


    Leroi gave a funny look and shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we look alike?¡±


    ¡°It seems a little like that¡­¡±


    At that, Leroi opened his mouth all at once, giving her a disapproving look.


    ¡°Really? You say we look alike? Me, with that child?¡±


    Enya mumbled in a grumpy voice, not knowing what kind of rhythm she was supposed to tune to.


    ¡°¡­Looking back, it may not seem like it.¡±


    As Leroi looked at her and gave her a perfectly broad grin, Enya felt very comfortable with him as his childishness was completely different from the men she knew, and it was like seeing a little brother.


    That was how she talked to Leroi and was able to become friends with him.


    He really was as young as she thought. On the outside, he seemed to have passed the coming-of-age ceremony long ago because of his tall, muscular body like the other young men of the Nervana Forest, but he was also a new warrior who had just finished the season of fall in the Lehijin tribe, just like Reyhald.


    He taught Enya various things about the young Nervana Forest youths who had come with him earlier.


    ¡°Cugnac is Lehizin¡¯s son. He¡¯s almost like the deputy chieftain, except for Nihitan, of course. The funniest guy, of course, is Reyhald. Zechariah is an amazing dagger thrower. No one has ever beaten him. And¡­¡±


    He said, pointing at himself with the bridge of his nose raised proudly.


    ¡°I run the fastest. I¡¯m faster than a puma.¡±


    ¡ª

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    As Enya gazed at him with her eyes wide open, Leroi said it was real and jumped up.


    Like that, the two of them quarreled like brother and sister for a long time, wondering if a person could be faster than a puma or not. In the end, they finally concluded that no one knew about it and ended the argument.


    ¡°Still, I¡¯ve never seen a woman with such long hair. Why didn¡¯t you cut it? Isn¡¯t it cumbersome?¡±


    Leroi was curious about Enya¡¯s waist-length hair. He kept looking at her hair and opening his mouth in admiration.


    ¡°You have really long hair. Why don¡¯t the men of Nervana Forest cut their hair?¡±


    When Enya asked a question, he retorted, widening his eyes.


    ¡°Cutting their hair? It¡¯s impossible. The men of Nervana Forest cut their hair short when they were defeated in a battle. It is truly a disgrace among disgraces.¡±


    The next moment, a clear whistling sound came from beyond the blazing pyre of the festival. At first, the noise, which she thought might be the sound of an instrument, got louder and louder, and then Leroi put his hand to his face and groaned.


    ¡°¡­D*mn. Yaru is drunk.¡±


    Indeed, just as he had said, on the other side, Yaru was slowly moving her steps somewhere with a barrel full of mead tucked in her side.


    Seeing this, Leroi muttered as he looked around her in trouble.


    ¡°Yasmin, is she sleeping? Really. How can she be a mother of a child¡­¡±


    Yaru, who stood at the edge of the forest, soon began to whistle with her fingers in her mouth. Watching her, Lero put his hand on his head and jumped up from her seat, as he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s starting again¡­¡±


    For a while, Yaru whistled so close to drunkenness that the people around her frowned.


    It wasn¡¯t until Enya checked who was in the direction Yaru was heading that she followed Leroi to her feet. The place where Yaru stumbled and reached was in front of Rigata, who was drinking alcohol while leaning against a tree.


    ¡°Honey. Are you ready to put a baby inside me today?¡±


    A drunken Yaru raised Rigata¡¯s chin with her fingertips, glanced up at him and uttered. While Enya watched the scene and opened her mouth, Leroi covered his eyes with a heavy sigh.


    ¡°D*mn. Anyway, when she¡¯s drunk, she would grab anyone and does that¡­ that lady.¡±


    Whether or not the surroundings were astonished, Yaru started whispering to Rigata with a coquettish gesture.


    ¡°You have to do it right this time. Yasmin hadn¡¯t had a younger sibling. A dad¡¯s role is important, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Enya was shocked to hear what Yaru had to say.


    She looked amazing to say such words casually. At the same time, cold sweat began to run down her spine, not knowing how Rigata would react.


    On the other hand, Rigata¡¯s reaction was indeed more spectacular. He put down the bottle he was drinking and shot a sharp look at her.


    ¡°What do you want? I have no interest in getting involved with a drunk woman.¡±


    At that moment, Yaru¡¯s body was lifted up. A man appeared behind them and snatched her body, which had slumped against Rigata¡¯s body, with one hand.


    Enya recognized the man and looked up at Leroi in astonishment. He shrugged his shoulders with a plain expression, showing that they needed to just watch. It was a resolute attitude as if this hadn¡¯t happened once or twice.


    ¡°¡­This is why I always question whether Yasmin is my daughter, Yaru.¡±


    Nihitan bared his fangs and spoke in a slightly annoyed voice to Yaru, who was sitting in his arms. Meanwhile, Yaru, who was held in his arms, opened her mouth with her half-closed eyes wide open.


    ¡°Nihitan¡­!¡±


    Then, as swiftly as a monkey, she slipped from his arms and slipped into his neck.


    ¡°Why are you here now¡­! I kept calling you from earlier!¡±


    Enya was quite shocked to see Yaru throw her little body at Nihitan as if she was climbing the big body like a tree. Still, the other people of Nervana Forest looked at them nonchalantly, perhaps finding it natural.


    Rigata also turned his head to them with a frown and brought the bottle he was drinking back to his mouth.


    ¡°Is Yasmin sleeping?¡±


    Nihitan murmured in a blunt voice like usual, accepting Yaru¡¯s all-out flirtatiousness.


    ¡°Of course. She resembles you, and during the day, she¡¯s so lively like a newborn doe she ran around without being able to catch it.¡±


    Nihitan held Yaru upright and pressed his lips to the back of her nose before he muttered nervously.


    ¡°¡­She resembles me? She doesn¡¯t resemble Inaken?¡±


    The next moment, Yaru smiled a strange smile as she lifted his chin with the tips of her fingers, bringing him into my eyes.


    ¡°How many times must I tell you to believe it? You were the only person I slept with at that time. Both then and thereafter.¡±


    After that, Enya hurriedly looked away, embarrassed to see the two of them even looking at each other. She still couldn¡¯t believe that their daughter was Yasmin.


    ¡®No wonder¡­ I thought Yasmin must have looked like someone¡­¡¯


    Enya felt goosebumps on her arm when she realized that that someone was Nihitan. Yasmin¡¯s hair, neatly combed and braided because she had not undergone a coming-of-age ceremony, was long and fluttered behind her back like her father¡¯s whenever she ran around before going to sleep.


    ¡°Anyway, after giving birth to Yasmin, Yaru has never laid eyes on another man, and she only does that when she is drunk.¡±


    As soon as the hustle was finished, Leroi grumbled, and he added an explanation for Enya, who was unfamiliar with the rules of Nervana Forest.


    ¡°For women like Yaru, who chose to settle down with a single man, they would leave the tribe and wander around alone, living separately for months. Completely with just two people. It¡¯s kind of like a honeymoon. Then, they usually come back when they have children. Pregnancy and childbirth in a forest where the skull spiders run rampant are scary things that only the two people can handle.¡±


    As he added, pointing to Nihitan, who was holding Yaru and walking to the place where Yasmin was lying.


    ¡°Because Yasmin was suddenly born without the two of them having a honeymoon period¡­ no, no one could have imagined that Yaru would settle down with one person in the first place, really.¡±


    Then, he scratched his chin, saying that he did not even know about the relationship between men and women.


    When Enya heard that, she pondered in a daze.


    ¡®Alone in a place where no one is¡­ months together¡­¡±


    When she remembered those words, she tried to erase the face of a person who came to mind.


    ¡­If Tarhan and her had had their own time like that, would they have had a child like Yasmin by now?


    If Enya and Tarhan go on like that for days and months, without experiencing the tension of being hit by the tribal people who hated her and Tarhan being recruited to hunt, with no one noticing, no rules to follow, and no obligations to be responsible for.


    If only they could look into each other¡¯s eyes¡­


    ¡®Still, I wouldn¡¯t have had children.¡¯


    She lowered her head, remembering with dark eyes the diagnosis Old Lady Piache had given her.


    Her thoughts break as Leroi invites her to sit down again. Enya sat back down and took a sip of the cold water Leroi handed to her.


    ¡°That¡­ about the deputy chieftain of Aquilea.¡±


    Perhaps Leroi had something to say, he glanced at Enya, his cheeks slightly flushed.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve only been living with that guy¡¯s house for over a dozen years, he must be a very talented guy in Aquilea, right? Well, just by looking at the scar on the nape of his neck, I can guess to some extent¡­¡±


    Enya immediately blushed at his words.


    She had been thinking about it for a while, but why did the people of Nervana Forest treat her as a good woman, second only to Tarhan¡­ no, much better than that? Each time, it was a burden for her, who knew that her true condition was worse than that of Aquilea¡¯s worm.


    Still, Leroi didn¡¯t end his questions about Tarhan. He kept asking questions about him.


    ¡°When he first brought you to the hut. So, that¡¯s when¡­ you passed your first blood.¡±


    Hesitantly, he brought up the word and immediately apologized in shock.


    ¡°Ah. You don¡¯t have to tell me if you¡¯re uncomfortable. Sorry¡­¡±


    She noticed what he had in mind to ask such a question and blushed with him. She also vaguely understood why he was approaching her and bombarding her with these questions.


    Enya asked, biting her lips hard to contain the laughter that leaked out.


    ¡°You, do you have a girl you want to spend the ¡®season of spring¡¯ with?¡±


    Leroi, who was caught, coughed intentionally. But despite this, she couldn¡¯t hide even the redness on her neck, so Enya ended up giggling.


    Leroi seemed to have decided to ask her with a steel plate on his face, as he had already been caught.


    As she looked down at Leroi¡¯s question, pretending to ponder it when he innocently asked if he gave her a bunch of black puma skins as a gift, the way the Lehijin tribe did.


    After a while, she picked up a twig on the floor and drew a line as if scribbling.


    ¡°¡­Tarhan built me a house.¡±


    When she thought of that, a proud smile naturally leaked from her lips. Nonetheless, Leroi¡¯s reaction to her was not what she expected.


    He let out a gasp and stuck out his tongue.


    ¡°What¡­! I mean, you fell for that!¡±


    Enya looked puzzled as Leroi stared at her in disbelief. Realizing the reason, she then quickly jumped up and waved her hand.


    ¡°N, no. It¡¯s not the kind of house you think it is! Not a simple house tangled with a few tree branches¡­ but a more proper one¡­¡±


    For the people of the Nervana Forest, who lead a nomadic life in the vast forest, periodically changing their dwellings according to the flow of the rainy or dry season, they would not understand it. However, in the plains of Aquilea, the value of a house was enormous for a tribe that settled down in one place, cultivated a field, and lived together as a community.


    Enya responded pointedly to Leroi.


    ¡°Tarhan had worked so hard to build that house for a long time¡­! For almost dozens of months¡­ he gathered mud, weaved it with straw, kneaded it, molded it into bricks one by one, baked it in a kiln, dried it in the sun, applied glaze one by one, and baked it again¡­¡±


    She tried tenaciously to explain the value of the house, using her hands and feet.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Even while building the house, Tarhan assisted in every hunting schedule set by Kahanti and was called out to work in the fields during the harvest season. And when there was a flood, he was also the first to be mobilized to clear a huge tree that had fallen in the middle of a rock site.


    The finished house was almost the best in the tribe.


    ¡°My house never leaks when it rains or gets chilly when the wind blows. It was sturdy. If you lie down inside, it is very cozy. You can easily fall asleep. The chimney is also well connected to the outside, so there is no smoke even once. Even if there is a storm or hail, it will not be affected.¡±


    Tarhan never neglected to maintain the house regularly. Every year, he mixed freshly boiled grass porridge with mud and painted the exterior of the house he had shaved down, and checked the chimney for any clogs.


    In addition, he also removed and cleaned the dead ashes and stones in the kiln, pushed away the moss by the well, and repaired the collapsed pile of stones.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit far from town, but that¡¯s¡­¡±


    Enya couldn¡¯t continue.


    It was because it naturally came to mind when Tarhan started looking for a site for the house.


    At the time, he believed that Enya¡¯s body was weak, she collapsed at any time, and once she lay down sick, she did not get better because of the poor environment. Because of that, he wanted to stop going to and from the abandoned dugout huts where there was no heating or cooling at all.


    Nonetheless, there were not many houses that a boy with nothing could have, having barely undergone a coming-of-age ceremony against the elders.


    Every time he was pushed by the owner, they were driven to the place where no one lived.


    ¡®There was no helping hand, so he had to build a house on bare ground¡­¡¯


    Enya wove the carpets for the finished house with yarn she made herself. She also embroidered the wall hangings, and the vase placed next to the bed was also made by hand. Tarhan personally baked it in the kiln, glazed it, and handed it to her without saying a word.


    Since she put shamrocks and dahlias in the vase, whenever Tarhan passed it, he would glance at the vase and try to keep the corners of his mouth from rising.


    She thought of the house and bit her lip.


    ¡°Do you have a fever¡­? Why are your eyes so red again?¡±


    As Leroi jabbed her cheek with his index finger starting a quarrel, Enya nervously swatted his hand away.


    Then, Leroi murmured teasingly as he withdrew from her.


    ¡°They say that if you shed tears like that, a skull spider will catch you in Nervana Forest.¡±


    Enya rolled her eyes at Leroi.


    ¡°Ah, anyway, Tarhan took care of the house. It is a very nice house.¡±


    She then added a few words of advice to Leroi.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have that much sincerity, women wouldn¡¯t want to even see you, let alone enter your hut?¡±


    ¡°Haa, as expected, women are scary. After Nihitan was caught by Yaru, he was swayed here and there. Even though she is completely controlling it according to her taste, he alone doesn¡¯t know it.¡±


    Leroi said that and pretended to shake his shoulders.


    Enya looked at him as if he was a little brother, then slapped him on the shoulder. As expected, only her hand hurt.


    The banquet with the people of Nervana Forest, which was like a fantasy, was already showing an end. The young people, who tirelessly enjoyed their time over the fire, fell asleep one by one, holding glasses in their hands, digging into each other¡¯s bodies.


    She could see the elders, including Kiyan, looking at the young people with pitiful eyes and pushing them away with their legs so that they could sleep right away.


    Enya suddenly came to her senses when it was midnight and she checked the surroundings, which had become dark before she looked around for Rigata.


    Eventually, she saw Rigata was just a little disorganized, as expected, but he was still drinking a glass of wine that was still not empty near the Gerpan they had been riding with clear eyes. She was startled to find a red mark on the nape of his neck that she had apparently never seen before.


    ¡®¡­I don¡¯t have to feel sorry for enjoying the banquet alone.¡¯


    Thinking that in her subconscious mind, Enya, who climbed the gerpan with Rigata¡¯s help, soon saw Kiyan and Fiarca approaching her.


    ¡°Thank you for coming today. It was a pleasure to be with both of you.¡±


    Fiarca followed, saying she would see Enya off with a courteous smile.


    As she was about to decline, with Rigata¡¯s dissuade, Enya eventually agreed to let Fiarca take her to the entrance of Aquilea Village.


    ¡°I will arrange a time to meet again soon.¡±


    Kiyan held Enya¡¯s hand for a long time with a firm gaze that did not waver. Despite her burdensome gaze, Enya couldn¡¯t bear to shake off that hand, and after a while, she was able to depart.


    After arriving at the entrance of the village and after parting ways with Fiarca, the two of them drove the Gerpan for quite some time. It was because Tarhan and her hut, where they lived, were far apart from the houses of the others.


    It was in the middle of the day when she was passing around the village, when all of a sudden, there was a loud noise all around.


    ¡°The horses have run away! Hurry up and ask for help!!¡±


    The whole village was turned upside down by the commotion.


    Enya looked up at Rigata anxiously. He, too, frowned to look around the village where the commotion was taking place with a bad face. At that time, a person who seemed to know Rigata ran quickly and approached him.


    ¡°Rigata! You are here!¡±


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Rigata asked him, frowning. It looked like he was a little more sober now.


    ¡°It looks like the cages of the horses that were in charge of transporting supplies on the northern road have broken down. Dozens of horses run amok and run away at once¡­¡±


    At those words, Rigata¡¯s expression darkened at once.


    ¡°Where is the deputy chieftain?¡±


    ¡°Just finished the meeting and headed to the grain storage with the elders.¡±


    If it was the grain storage, it was only a few minutes away from here. Rigata uttered a curse and glanced at Enya.


    Enya quickly responded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, and go quickly. I know the way home from here.¡±


    Hearing her words, Rigata hardened his expression and affirmed.


    ¡°You can¡¯t. The deputy chieftain directly ordered that Enya be brought to him.¡±


    The next moment, the horses¡¯ commotion grew louder. Even with two or three men clinging to it, it would be difficult to subdue a wild stallion though dozens of such horses escaped, so it was quite a challenge.


    The grain storage where Tarhan was said to be was not far from here. It was located in the village area just a few dozen steps away.


    Enya quickly spoke to Rigata.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little far from here to the house, but if it¡¯s the grain storage, it¡¯s a few steps from here. If Tarhan is there, I¡¯ll go there myself. Rigata, go help those people.¡±


    With those words, Rigata¡¯s expression seemed to be troubled. He finally asked Enya with a low voice and muttered, ¡®D*mn it.¡¯


    ¡°Are you really okay?¡±


    She quickly nodded her head.


    Rigata turned to the man, who was watching them nervously and quickly gave instructions.


    ¡°First, take out all the trapping ropes in the warehouse. Borrow horses from the village next door. Hurry!¡±


    Soon, he quickly disappeared along with the man.


    Meanwhile, Enya saw them running amok and overpowering a horse that charged them and then hurried to the grain storage.


    A large hut designated as grain storage was seen among the densely packed warehouses. It seemed that she had reached the right place, judging from the mortar and pestle, broken scythe, and baskets coated with bitumen all around them.


    At that moment, a figure jumped out of the warehouse entrance. Enya instinctively freaked out and leaned against the wall to hide. After confirming who it was, Enya¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡­It was Avisak.


    As soon as she saw the red hair blowing in the wind, her heart started beating in pain.


    ¡®Tarhan was with the elders¡­¡¯


    Avisak, of course, was not alone. Her maid, who seemed to have been waiting for her, who always followed Avisak like a shadow, was quickly dressing her in a robe before she eventually disappeared into the darkness with the maid.


    Feeling her heart pounding, Enya cautiously made her way to the entrance of the barracks from which Abishak had come out. Light streamed in from the slightly open door. She heard that Tarhan was definitely with the elders, but he didn¡¯t feel much of a human presence inside.


    ¡®I wonder if Tarhan was alone here.¡¯


    While thinking about that, Enya was startled and cowered. It was never right to suspect him. But strangely, she felt a tingling sensation in her chest and throat.


    ¡®Above all, since Avisak is an outsider to her, she must be strictly forbidden from entering Aquilea¡¯s grain storage¡­¡¯


    Enya swallowed dryly and opened the door to the grain storage shed where Tarhan was supposed to be.


    The well-oiled door opened without a sound.


    ¡°Tarhan¡­¡±


    In the suddenly brightened warehouse, Enya quietly called Tarhan¡¯s name as she closed her eyes in the blinding light. Nevertheless, in the grain storage, the man she expected was not there.


    Gernan, with wide open eyes, was giving a gaze towards her.


    Enya didn¡¯t even have time to think about it anymore, so she jumped out of place like a frog from a snake. However, she couldn¡¯t take a few steps and was immediately grabbed by the back of her head and dragged into the warehouse.


    ¡°Huu, huuhk¡­!¡±


    Her eyes went dark.


    At the same time, a fiery pain rose through her scalp. Gernan didn¡¯t think about her pain, and he blindly grabbed her hair before dragging her into the middle of the shed. Then, he got up and climbed on her body as she tried to run away again, kicking him wildly.


    ¡°What, I thought I was looking at something¡­ You really are Enya.¡±


    Gernan, who pressed down on Enya¡¯s body, opened his mouth, narrowing his eyes wide in surprise. She was disgusted at the smell of leaf tobacco that spewed out of his mouth.


    In an instant, her body, engulfed in fear, stiffened, and she couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    His eyes darkened as he looked at her. Despite trying hard to push him away, the man who had grabbed her and held her down did not move.


    ¡°I still feel like shit, but I didn¡¯t expect you to come like this.¡±


    ¡°Hu, heup! Let me go¡­!


    Gernan¡¯s eyes flashed meanly at the woman struggling beneath him.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Gernan traces his memories of years ago.


    It was when he was not able to overcome his mother, Servia¡¯s pestering that he was transferred to the position of managing food storage, one of the elders¡¯ authority. He stopped by here late at night.


    From inside the storage room, he heard an indescribable moan of men and women.


    ¡®What kinds of chap and b*tch are rolling around in the food storage?¡¯


    As she opened the door of the storage room with the desire to drag these two amazing chap and b*tch and humiliate them. His eyes, which faced the excitement suddenly, flashed.


    Witnessing the situation in the storage room, Gernan¡¯s eyes became bigger in that state.


    Then, he could see the back full of scars of Aquilea¡¯s chief warrior and hunter, Tarhan. The man¡¯s back was moving dynamically like the tendon of the beast that was covered with muscles and eating the woman underneath him.


    ¡®What? That Tarhan is fucking a woman.¡­?¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Tarhan was a madman who made his interest in women, which was lacking compared to his achievements and abilities as a stepping stone for victory. He made his reputation within the same hunting group. If he was caught in a group with that bastard, they could win the largest amount of loot.


    Nowadays, the status of that unlucky b*stard began to increase, and it was not a matter of concern to him.


    ¡®Tsk. He was going to be thrown away and used as bait if Kahanti died¡­¡¯


    On such a topic, even on the Day of Repose, he did not show his back and stood firm against women, which led him to be the most dangerous and attractive being in the group. Women also sprained their eyes looking at it.


    ¡®That punk knows how to ride a woman¡¯s body? What kind of b*tch is there¡­¡¯


    He could feel his body burned with excitement about new facts today as he put his hands in the worn-out door and prepared a more satisfactory view. Soon after Tarhan¡¯s body turned, the moment he confirmed the face of the woman who scratched the muscles and wounded chest, Gernan stopped his hand in his pants.


    ¡®What¡­¡¯


    ¡­That crippled b*tch.


    To not know those bad legs was shameful, but to live in Tarhan¡¯s hut for many years¡­ it was the b*tch who came in from the abandoned field to the villagers where people lived.


    People scooped up dung water and sprayed it on her head for spreading disease at every house she moved to and from. He didn¡¯t know if it was actually better to throw her away like the blood of the beast or the skin of the snake¡­


    ¡­That annoying b*tch who kept chasing that punk¡¯s back


    The moment he saw the girl¡¯s red-hot face bathed in the dim light and swaying on the waist of that unlucky bastard, Gernan¡¯s spine was scattered with a feeling he had never felt before.


    Excited sweat ran down his temples.


    ¡®I wondered how that girl ate and lived all this time, she was living sucking on that bastard¡¯s c*m¡­?¡¯


    Seeing the two people rolling around together, it didn¡¯t look like they had done it once or twice.


    The little woman¡¯s body was split apart, and the man¡¯s long pillar was sucked into her flesh with a wet slapping sound. His strength was so good that she couldn¡¯t stand the shouts of pleasure, and even though her body was crushed and twisted, she didn¡¯t think to stop.


    ¡®Ha. I thought he was a little eunuch who had never touched a woman¡¯s flesh before¡­ Now that I see it, you¡¯ve been doing it with that idiot, right?¡¯


    Since when did they two get together?


    He had seen that girl since she wasn¡¯t even half of him. It seemed that he just recognized her as the same unlucky accessory that he had been carrying by that unlucky boy.


    It was because Gernan wasn¡¯t generous and didn¡¯t have a lot of time to look down on the lower lives. However, he never thought she would grow that hole that ate up that magnificent thing to the very root without difficulty.


    ¡®Now that I see it, it looks like garbage is f*cking together with garbage.¡¯


    Huht.


    Gernan¡¯s expression, laughing as he watched the animal-like mating of the two garbage-like lives, somehow stiffened.


    He swallowed a gulp.


    Now the crippled girl wrapped her legs around the unlucky b*stard¡¯s waist and swayed herself. Even though she used her whole body to tighten on the man¡¯s groin, it wasn¡¯t a skill from someone who had only received a man once or twice.


    ¡°Ah! Haaa¡­!¡±


    A tingling sensation ran down Gernan¡¯s spine, slowly raising his groin. This was true even though it was an object that would hardly stand up unless it was put in the hands of a voluptuous woman for a long time.


    He had seen plenty of Aquilea girls who were more skillful than her and who were more seductive. The off-beat and the lack of speed due to bad feet were also deducing elements.


    Still, the girl¡¯s expression offset all of that.


    As if there was only one man in the world, that remarkable expression toward the other person who was pushing her.


    The excited face and the crying eyes that looked like they would shed tears at any moment were filled with excitement about that unlucky b*stard. Like saying that she would give all of herself to the man who digs into her without mercy, she hugged him with her whole body and even held him down with both hands.


    ¡­How desperate.


    ¡°Haahng! Ta, Tarhan! Tarhan, I love, I love you¡­! So, so good, Tarhan¡­ I love you! Ah! Ha-uh, aht! Ahng¡­! Ta, tar¡ªhaaahp!¡±


    It was astounding.


    The dog-like b*tch had love in her mouth. Where was the earnestness and love in a life that was worse than garbage?


    Soon, something suddenly fell in front of Gernan, who was watching the scene frantically.


    When he rubbed his mouth, the saliva that couldn¡¯t drip came out. At the same time, the corners of his eyes spying on the couple¡¯s affair were bloodshot.


    He hurriedly pulled down his pants and grabbed a small object like a cocoon that had stood up before starting to jerk it quickly. He couldn¡¯t even remember when the hell was the last time he got so excited.


    ¡°Huuk! Hoooh¡­! Uaah¡­!¡±


    He could no longer hear anymore except the animal-like excited breathing. The girl with her legs raised on the man¡¯s broad shoulders was buried under him, unable to even scream. It seemed like he was going to kill the girl.


    Tears had already run down and pooled on the floor. Gernan couldn¡¯t tell whether it was pain or pleasure as she struggled with her reddened neck with her chin lifted to the sky and her mouth open.


    But what did that matter?


    The man who had pulled the woman¡¯s buttocks to the limit was rubbing their genitals against each other viciously, to the extent that he could hear a slap. Seeing the end of the excitement, the man¡¯s whole body had already turned darker.


    ¡°Hooh, hooh¡ª! Enya¡­! D*mn it, Enya¡­!¡±


    Gernan¡¯s gestures of squeezing his thing also followed the same trajectory. Eventually, as if the veins around his eyes were bursting, his blood vessels popped, and the moment his eyes were stained red, he opened his other hand and rolled his eyes over, falling backward.


    Right after that, moans of a man and a woman burst out from inside the storage room as if their throats were being ripped open. Gernan gasped and crawled through the crack in the door. He had to capture the moment when the two of them climaxed.


    Even after the woman¡¯s body, which had stretched like her corpse, was folded in half, the man couldn¡¯t stop his moaning as though every time he climaxed inside, she was fighting from the inside.


    The woman, unable to open her eyes properly, tried to accept the man who was covering her whole body as she was busy moving her skinny limbs and brushing his sturdy body. They were tangled and wriggling ridiculously.


    The two bodies, disgustingly intertwined like snakes, rolled around in the damp storage room for a long time after they had finished their affair.


    Gernan felt the corners of his eyes tremble again and lowered his shaky head to look down. Even though his bottom, which was all wet as if he had urinated on it, his thing, like a cocoon, had vomited white fluid but stood upright again.


    ¡­The unlucky bastard was about to turn the girl over again and repeat it from the beginning.


    He also felt that his eyes were getting farther away, and for the first time in his life, he grabbed his object, which had come twice, and started shaking it.


    ¡°I pulled it out several times a day while thinking about it. These were truly the best days of my life¡­¡±


    Enya looked up at Gernan, who was climbing over her body and making a confused face.


    Her breath caught in her throat, and her eyes widened. The next moment, she opened her mouth as wide as she could and started screaming frantically.


    ¡°Cra, crazy bastard¡­! Aagcck! Anyone! He-help me! Tarhan! Ta, Tar¡ª! HUHP¡­!!¡±


    Despite her attempts to call for help, her final cries were blocked by his mighty grip.


    ¡°Wait, wait. Shh¡­ Enya. Don¡¯t be like that. I¡¯ve been having a hard time getting it up a little bit lately. The memory of that time is so old that it no longer seems to work.¡±


    Enya trembled as she watched him scrutinize her face and neck with ravenous eyes. Nonetheless, her body didn¡¯t work as if it didn¡¯t belong to her.


    Gernan flicked his tongue, gazing at her with a face half mad with lust.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work these days, I can¡¯t live. Even if I go crazy, I¡¯ll do it and die because I am determined to die¡­ okay?¡±


    As his hand squeezed her neck, she groaned and let out a scream of pain.


    ¡°Ho-hohp¡­! Uuugh¡­!¡±


    ¡°So, you help me a little bit, huh? I¡¯ll just put it inside you once! No, I¡¯ll just look at your hole with my own eyes! Do I have anything to do with that unlucky bastard? I won¡¯t even touch it¡­!!¡±


    Then, he bound her limbs and shouted proudly.


    ¡°Think of it as an honor¡­! Think about me, who would have been ashamed to ask you, an idiot, to do this¡­ Ugh!¡±


    Gernan screamed because of the terrible pain in his hand, which dug into her dress.


    ¡°This b*tch bit my hand! F*ck, I can¡¯t hit you to hurt you¡­ that bastard will see it.¡±


    Even in that situation, Enya was easily subdued and the madman glared at her with a look of astonishment.


    He seemed crazy.


    It was difficult to believe that she had walked into a storage room with such a pervert. She couldn¡¯t even hear the gasping of her breath anymore because the air was not getting into her choked throat. Her mind fell into a daze.


    Gernan¡¯s hand moved more wildly and brutally.


    ¡°Stay still! You stupid b*stard! I said I¡¯d just look at your hole with my own eyes! I won¡¯t take you, that crazy Tarhan! Only look¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahp¡­!¡±


    All of a sudden, with a dazzling flash, something flashed before her eyes and Gernan¡¯s smelly body was slammed into one end of the storage room with a dirty sound.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    ¡°This petty-headed brat¡­!¡±


    Enya widened her eyes wide when she heard a familiar woman¡¯s voice that pierced her ears.


    Fiarca stood in front of her like a warrior, holding the torch that had been burning inside the warehouse in one arm. She shouted in a loud voice as she thrust the tip of the torch dripping with fire oil into Gernan, who was impaled on the wall.


    ¡°How dare you try to scorn a woman in front of the warriors of Nervana Forest¡­! I will cut your crotch right now and throw it as food for the forest beetle¡­! Be prepared¡­!¡±


    Smoke was rising from Gernan¡¯s left cheek, which had already been burned once. Gernan screeched like a goat, floundering his limbs. It seemed that he was already overwhelmed by Fiarca¡¯s tremendous momentum and could not tell the difference between the front and the back.


    ¡°Uh, uaaahhh! Mom! Moooom!!¡±


    Upon discovering something short and mushy, like a cocoon protruding from between Gernan¡¯s pants, Fiarca opened her eyes wide and shook her head dejectedly.


    ¡°Does Aquilea treat that as a man? Anyone who sees it will think there is a small bug living between your crotch.¡±


    The next moment, a loud commotion was heard outside before the door to the warehouse burst open with the sound of a horse neighing.


    Enya quickly put her clothes together. Her complexion turned pale at the familiar faces flooding into the warehouse. Rigata was the first to see the mess in the warehouse and shouted at Enya, who was sitting down.


    ¡°Enya¡­!¡±


    Enya lowered her head when she saw the soldiers of Avisak and Perugia coming in one after another following Rigata.


    ¡®Ah, why is Avisak here again¡­¡¯


    Seeing Enya lying on the floor in a mess, and Gernan being overturned and being threatened by Fiarca, Avisak¡¯s face hardened at once.


    In her voice, thick with her disgust, she ordered the handmaid by her side.


    ¡°Cover this over Enya right now.¡±


    Avisak¡¯s handmaid immediately came to her with the robe her master had given her before laying it over her thin back. Enya gazed at Avisak in disbelief.


    Meanwhile, Gernan shouted, waving his arms at Avisak.


    ¡°A, Avisak! Yes, Avisak! Please make an excuse for me! You were here with me until just now! You tell me, I only came here to check the stock of grain, and that moron came to me when I was still and took off her clothes¡­!¡±


    However, despite Gernan¡¯s cry, Avisak twisted the corners of her lips without changing her expression once.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I heard that there was a commotion with the horses running away in the first district of the village, so I hurried to run. Gernan. You are the one who¡­¡±


    At that moment, the look on her face was clear contempt. Enya glanced at her and Gernan alternately with a confused face.


    ¡®But, but surely, Avisak was with Gernan at the grain storage¡­¡¯


    Gernan also looked at her with large eyes. As if she hadn¡¯t lied at all, Avisak was purely expressing her doubts and anger towards Gernan.


    Rigata opened his mouth.


    ¡°No, Enya¡­what the heck is this¡­ Fiarca, why are you here¡­¡±


    Fiarca, who had not yet taken away the burning torch from Gernan, replied cynically.


    ¡°After seeing her off, the neighing of the horses I heard was different from usual, so I followed her just in case. Arriving at the grain storage, I thought Enya had safely met Tarhan, so I tried to turn back. However, I rushed back when I heard her calling for her help, and then she bloody looked like a beggar¡­¡±


    ¡°Looked like a beggar¡­?!¡±


    At that moment, Enya shuddered at the feeling that the air inside the warehouse had cooled in an instant.


    The voice, which she could never hear, came from the wide open doorway of the warehouse.


    ¡°¡­What kind of beggar are you talking about?¡±


    Before long, the owner of the gloomy voice leaned over and entered through the cramped entrance.


    Tarhan raised his ghostly eyes and carefully surveyed the situation in the warehouse. And when he found Enya lying on the floor with sobbing marks all over her face, his eyes immediately flashed.


    Enya struggled to keep her mind intact in the midst of the situation.


    Not on the ground on the large rock used by the Aquileas as a place of trial, but in the temporary courthouse prepared in front of the grain storage, the sound of rough breathing of horses and the noise and protests of people buzzing pierced her ears.


    The ground shook as if it had been an earthquake¡­ no, maybe it was her sanity that was shaking. In the urgent situation that had started, she couldn¡¯t tell if she was walking in a dream or in reality.


    ¡°I think this trial itself is nonsense! Release my son right now. This is not only for my name, but also Kahanti¡¯s name¡­!¡±


    The frantic Servia shouted.


    Servia¡¯s loose hair fluttered mercilessly in the night wind as she rushed out in the middle of the night after receiving an urgent call. No one could raise an eyebrow at her disheveled appearance, where they couldn¡¯t find any of her usual sobriety and modesty in front of dozens of people.


    She spread her arms over Gernan like protecting her eggs.


    His face was distorted like porridge someone had made. Around his swollen nose and chin, dried blood was filthy soaking his clothes. His whole body was limp, as if his bones had been crushed. In addition, his head wiggled, barely touching his neck, whether he was conscious or not.


    Servia continued to protest fiercely at the elders.


    ¡°What nonsense this is?! The father of this child is Kahanti, chieftain of the great plains of Aquilea! The mother of this child is Servia, the daughter of the supreme elder Haron!¡±


    Seeing her screaming at the top of her lungs, Servia seemed almost desperate.


    ¡°This child is barely alive and breathing! My head refuses to understand that this is all because of that unscrupulous foul-blooded Cartantina! I can¡¯t contain my anger at such an absurd and unjust treatment!¡±


    As soon as she finished her words, a huge man lunged at her like a beast growling. In an instant, dozens of sturdy men who were guarding the place grabbed Tarhan¡¯s body, who was going mad and tried to attack Servia, and pressed him down.


    ¡°Let me go, you b*stards!¡±


    The struggling Tarhan¡¯s impetus was so great that the men were having a hard time holding him back despite there were seven or eight of them. Perhaps it was to prove that he was the one who turned Gernan, Servia¡¯s son, into such a state, his neck and exposed upper body were spattered with Gernan¡¯s blood.


    The elders, who had kept their composure and hardened their faces at the menacing appearance, hesitated and backed away. It seemed that they too were dazed after being summoned by a sudden messenger in the middle of the night.


    ¡°D*mn it, Servia¡­! Absurd and unjust? Does such a word apply to this situation now! If he¡¯s of such a noble blood, explain why he threatened and tried to rape my woman right now?! D*mn, will you let me go right now!¡±


    Tarhan thrashed again, screaming loudly, like a chained beast. Some of the men who were holding onto him fell out due to his formidable power.


    Rigata, who had jumped in to stop the deputy chieftain who had initially rushed at Gernan, was also holding on to his arm, which had been bent in a grotesque shape on the floor, and was sweating and out of breath.


    Servia glared at Tarhan ferociously and screamed in the same way.


    ¡°Look at that! Does he still look human to you? I strongly urge the deputy chieftain Tarhan, who brought this child to this point, to be stripped of his position immediately and the disabled woman who caused this riot to be expelled from the tribe!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Tarhan¡¯s eyes immediately became bloody. He swallowed the groan that flowed from the depths of his throat and jumped to his feet. As a result, the two men holding him hesitated again and were dragged along.


    He gnashed his teeth and shouted.


    ¡°Servia. Your son will surely pay for his crime. I certainly warned you then¡­ The day I accept the position of chieftain, I will surely destroy anything that touches my woman with my own two hands! Your proud son has surely sinned! Isn¡¯t it your noble law that no man in Aquilea can touch a woman that doesn¡¯t want it!¡±


    Tarhan shouted, turning his head back to the elders in a fit of rage.


    ¡°So, you are going to respect him now! Let me cut off that shameless b*stard¡¯s neck right now! RIGHT NOW!!¡±


    Then, he roared and struggled like a caged animal.


    Enya watched the whole scene and sat alone in a corner sobbing silently. It couldn¡¯t be harder to watch him being held down on his knees in front of so many men because of her. The heartbreaking pain and anxiety had been driving her almost insane.


    It seemed like everything was her fault.


    A chain of memories was forcibly pulled from her heart. It was as if that memory had become a blade and cut through her heart mercilessly.


    ¡­A trial that took place many years ago over her coming-of-age ceremony.


    ¡°We can never allow a coming-of-age ceremony for the sick. Giving a chance to a woman from an abandoned field to come-of-age in the first place is ridiculous.¡±


    Then, before the elders, who had brought her to death by their words, Tarhan resisted with all his strength and all his might, just as he does now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me! Why is it that I, who is from a foreign place, can work, and that woman can¡¯t?! You Aquileas always change the rules and regulations out of your necessity! I am sick of your duplicity!¡±


    At the time, there was no way that a foreign boy who had nothing but a strong body could win the case against the elders. Despite the outcome that had already been prophesied, he protested to the elders with an upright and consistent attitude.


    In the end, Enya¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony was mercilessly ignored.


    She was barely able to claim her adulthood at Tarhan¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony, which he had almost exchanged for his life the following fall. That, too, was dealt with by providing proof that he had taken her.


    She felt sorry for Tarhan for the events of the day.


    The nightmare of that time was now revived intact.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Enya covered her trembling mouth with both hands and curled herself as much as she could to keep the sobs from leaking out of her throat.


    ¡°Wait. May I add a word?¡±


    Suddenly a woman¡¯s voice came.


    Avisak of Perugia, who was watching the scene closely, came out. Her red hair seemed even more inflamed by the torches being held by people clustering around her.


    ¡°It¡¯s very embarrassing for me to get involved in internal matters, but I think everyone here is forgetting the fact that this doesn¡¯t have to be dealt with right now. The night is very late, and everyone is weary and weary from the commotion in the stables that has just occurred.¡±


    Avisak proposed, crossing her arms while glancing towards the elders and Servia.


    ¡°For now, why don¡¯t we put today¡¯s problems aside and discuss them again tomorrow? There¡¯s nothing to help if the leaders are causing a commotion in the village where there are other soldiers of Allied Forces.¡±


    Tarhan stared at Avisak with boiling anger in his eyes.


    ¡°If you admit that you are an outsider, get out of here, Avisak. I have clearly warned you.¡±


    Then, one of the elders opened his mouth in trouble.


    It was Haraibo, the head of the second village and the highest elder of Aquilea for decades. He opened his mouth slowly, unable to hide his embarrassment, looking back and forth between Tarhan and Servia.


    ¡°The words of the head of Perugia are not completely absurd. Deputy Chieftain Tarhan, I fully understand your anger, but how could you expect more punishment from Gernan, who had already reached that point? Besides, your woman didn¡¯t get hurt, not even a single tip of her finger. It was just a threat, and no assault actually happened. Didn¡¯t Avisak, who was present there, prove this? For now, it¡¯s better to leave today and talk again tomorrow¡­¡±


    Tarhan clenched his jaw again.


    Anticipating that he would struggle again, the men tensed up and suppressed his body even more, but he did not move from there, only looking up at Haraibo from his seat.


    ¡°Harabo. Remember the pact you made when I decided to accept the deputy chieftain position? You promised me that at any time, you would treat that woman as the woman who gave birth to my child.¡±


    As his eyes were so menacing that even though he wasn¡¯t threatening and rampaging like before, the energy he radiated made the men around him sweat profusely on their necks and limbs.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m the man who witnessed the woman who gave birth to my child receive r**e threats from that unscrupulous man¡­ Do you think I can rationally judge this situation now? Then you are just stupid.¡±


    Tarhan growled, his eyes wide open.


    Seeing him like that, the other elders, including Haraibo, also coughed and retreated hesitantly, probably feeling his anger.


    One of the elders answered in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Of-of course, I remember what happened then. But at that time, it was an unusual situation where the chieftain was unconscious¡­ because it was a decision made quickly to maintain the tribe in the midst of various adverse events¡­¡±


    Tarhan¡¯s eyes flashed.


    He approached the elder on his knees, making the sound of a menacing beast. In the wind, several of the men clinging to his body staggered and collapsed.


    ¡°Are you explaining to me the futility of that pact? If so, I can¡¯t afford to be treated like this all the more. As I promised at that time, I will not have to fulfill my duties and responsibilities as the Aquilea deputy chieftain now that the safety of my woman cannot be guaranteed. Of course, so does the role as the head of the allied forces.¡±


    He spoke those thunderbolt-like facts in a voice that was extremely cool and composed.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t cut off that b*stard¡¯s limbs right now or give up a part of his body, I¡¯m going to claim my rights. As of this time, I will step down from the position of deputy chieftain of the tribe and head of the allied forces.¡±


    Hearing those words, everyone present stopped breathing. Enya also looked in disbelief at the man, who demanded certain punishment even while talking nonsense. She hesitated to approach him, flapping her mouth at what she was saying.


    At the same time, Servia flashed her sharp eyes and yelled, pointing her finger at Enya, who crouched in the corner and flinched.


    ¡°Do it! Put him down! Considering all the uproar that this prostitute who seduced my son has caused in this tribe, even that is not enough! No matter how brilliantly Tarhan has done, how long on earth do we dare to let that cripple from the abandoned fields mess with the tribe?!¡±


    The veins stood thick in the corners of her eyes as Servia glared at Enya with her voice intensified at the top of her throat.


    The man on his knees lunged at her again, biting off one of the arms of the other man who held him, and screamed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t insult her¡­! Enya did nothing wrong! It¡¯s you guys who have been hostile and discriminating against her for decades!¡±


    Servia then sneered at Tarhan¡¯s words.


    ¡°This proves that you, Tarhan, are not worthy to assume the position of head of Aquilea.¡±


    With a hateful grin on her lips, she hastened to the place where the elders stood bewildered, and knelt at their feet before beginning to appeal to them with tears.


    ¡°You will remember my sacrifice, the sacrifice of my eldest son Senu to Aquilea! One must also remember Kahanti¡¯s words when he was still conscious. He always wanted Senu to succeed him as chieftain. If the child had been alive and well as planned, that filthy Cartantina blood would not have led Aquilea!¡±


    Senu was her eldest son, who was now dead. His presence was almost the only reason Servia was able to hold onto and seize unbridled power even after Kahanti was bedridden and unconscious.


    Servia was crying as if in a fit.


    ¡°During the Zeferuna War, Senu risked his life and used himself as a decoy to divert the troops alone, and he succeeded. Thanks to his contributions, Aquilea is alive today! Kahanti firmly promised to pass on the chieftain position to my remaining son, Gernan, after the child¡¯s sacrifice. That promise still stands¡­!¡±


    She howled as she rubbed her tear-soaked cheeks against the elders¡¯ feet.


    ¡°But now, my other son, Gernan, is going to be taken away from me again! Oh, how Aquilea insulted this mother, who gave her eldest son to the tribe in this way for a mere poor girl?!¡±


    The faces of the elders turned dark in front of Servia, who emphasized her and her son¡¯s sacrifice. They couldn¡¯t do this or that nor cope with the imminent situation that was about to explode and only looked at each other¡¯s faces.


    At that time, the sound of horses¡¯ hooves was heard from afar.


    Eventually, all the people present were surprised to see the faces of the uninvited guests who had suddenly burst into the temporary courtroom.


    ¡°Excuse me, for coming late at night. Haah. After hearing the news, that there was a commotion in Aquilea, I rushed¡­ Haah.¡±


    The person who jumped off the horse was none other than the chief of Nervana Forest, Kiyan. Another horse appeared, and Enya widened her eyes, seeing the rider¡¯s face. Fiarca was slowly descending from the horse, accompanied by Lehizin, the head of the Nervana Forest men.


    Soon after, Yaru and Nihitan jumped from another horse that followed them.


    When Enya saw the people of Nervana Forest appearing at the tribunal, she felt her heart burst.


    ¡­Why did they come here?


    At the same time, she could feel Kiyan¡¯s sharp, eagle-like eyes narrowing as she glanced at her and Tarhan¡¯s miserable appearance.


    ¡°Enya¡­!¡±


    Fiarca, too, shouted at her, who had tears on her cheeks and was crouching in the corner. Enya immediately felt an intolerable sense of shame and a comfort incomparable to it. She was amazed at how long she had known them.


    ¡°Why are the people of Nervana Forest here¡­¡±


    Aquilea¡¯s elder Haraibo murmured, unable to hide his dismay.


    Receiving everyone¡¯s gaze, Kiyan approached Haraibo with a majestic attitude. Her eyes narrowed in exasperation to see Gernan, who had already been strangled to the brink of death by Tarhan.


    ¡°I heard that a trial was taking place over the deputy chieftain of Aquilea and the son of the elder who threatened his woman, so I rushed here.¡±


    Haraibo looked even more incomprehensible. Another elder standing beside him shouted menacingly.


    ¡°This is Aquilea¡¯s internal problem. It¡¯s no business for outsiders to interfere, so go away!¡±


    Kiyan pointed her chin at Avisak, who was standing close to them, and opened her mouth scornfully.


    ¡°So that red-haired fox over there is a member of Aquilea? As far as I know, Perugia and Aquilea have not been fully merged yet. Then, Aquilea, your standard for separating outsiders from insiders is really loose, from what I see.¡±


    The Aquilea elders immediately shut their mouths at Kiyan¡¯s rebuttal.


    Avisak stepped forward, put her hand on her waist, and spoke confidently.


    ¡°I am present here as one of the eyewitnesses of this event. Please don¡¯t compare me to a ruffian who suddenly jumps in like someone and forces themselves to attend.¡±


    Fiarca, who had been silently listening, quickly stepped forward.


    ¡°Then, I must be more qualified than Avisak. I saw with my own two eyes this unscrupulous man trying to r**e Enya.


    Avisak¡¯s expression immediately darkened. It seemed to bother her that Fiarca, who was only a member of the tribe, openly pointed out her mistakes. Still, Fiarca, showing that she didn¡¯t even care about her, quickly walked over to Enya and lifted her up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Enya. I¡¯m a little late bringing everyone.¡±


    ¡ª

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    She couldn¡¯t understand Fiarca¡¯s kindness. In fact, she had never understood the behavior of the people of the Nervana forest until now. No one had ever run through the streets at night to defend her and her man in this way.


    As Enya glanced up at Fiarca with a dazed face, who gently brushed off her soiled knees, at that time, Servia shouted to the people of Nervana Forest in a clear voice.


    ¡°It is past time to listen to the witnesses! Outsiders who have nothing to do with this incident, please return to your place!¡±


    Then Lehizin, an old man from Nervana Forest, who had thought of standing still until then, spoke up. From the gaping mouth between the full beard, a booming voice that was hard to believe belonged to an old man came out.


    ¡°Then, we can¡¯t avoid this place all the more¡­ because a member of Nervana Forest is involved in this.¡±


    With those words, the faces of everyone present darkened.


    Enya also hardened her expression. The only person involved in this trial was Fiarca, who saved Gernan when he tried to attack Enya. Moreover, wasn¡¯t Fiarca now denied to stand in this trial as a witness?


    Servia mocked Lehizin in a sneering voice.


    ¡°¡­It seems that the old man is deaf and can¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on. No need to think twice. Expel them immediately.¡±


    Kiyan, who had been silently watching all this, took a step forward.


    Servia, who trembled as she thought she was coming to her, saw that Kiyan was not heading for her but was heading towards Enya, who barely raised her body, supported by Fiarca in the corner. She frowned.


    He stood in front of Enya without any hesitation.


    Upon seeing this, Tarhan¡¯s face also hardened into an expression of doubt, disbelief, and uncooled anger. Eventually, he stood in front of Enya as if protecting her and proclaimed.


    ¡°I would like to take this opportunity to reveal to everyone here that this woman is a member of our Nervana Forest. From now on, all the insults and ridicule against this woman will be regarded as a direct attack on Nervana Forest, and I will respond actively.¡±


    Enya wasn¡¯t the only one surprised by that shocking statement.


    Everyone in the room froze in amazement at Kiyan¡¯s remark.


    ¡°¡­Wait. No way. That idiot is from the Abandoned Fields! Some halfwit Aquilean woman who did not even know that the baby had a disease and nursed her and raised her, and then abandoned her at last! How can that woman be from the Nervana Forest¡­?!¡±


    Servia shouted in a high-pitched voice.


    Just then, as another urgent sound of hooves came, Kiyan, who heard the sound, muttered with the corner of her mouth slightly raised.


    ¡°They arrived on time.¡±


    Soon, everyone there recognized a stout Nervana young man riding on a mule had arrived.


    Reyhald quickly got off the mule with a serious expression in contrast to his usual cheerful appearance. The shadow of a very small person was reflected behind him.


    ¡°I have brought a witness to prove my words.¡±


    Kiyan added an explanation, carefully dragging the person Reyhald brought with him, and gestured at Reyhald as he approached.


    Enya opened her mouth when she saw the wrinkled face of Old Lady Piache, who was revealed under the torch. While Piache clearly revealed that she was not happy about being here, when she saw Enya and Tarhan, who were not talking, she looked surprised and widened her eyes.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Piache who runs the pharmacy? What the hell does that crazy old woman have to prove¡ª¡±


    Servia shouted, throwing her ferocious gaze at Piache, but the elders were quicker. They hurriedly answered,as if they knew that it was this newly appeared witness who would give an answer to the sudden turn of events.


    ¡°I will give you a chance. Speak.¡±


    It was unknown if Piache had heard of the situation in advance, but with a fairly calm face, she glanced over at the people present. As she hesitated for a moment at Gernan¡¯s completely muddy face, she finally stopped at Enya.


    Enya could read the anguish and pain on the face of Old Lady Piache, whom she had known for a long time. She began her testimony with a timid mouth, even though she could not hide a hint of reluctance.


    ¡°I remember¡­ when I first found that child, Enya. It was a cold winter when the barley started to freeze. On that day, flocks of crows in the empty field cried noisily.¡±


    Enya couldn¡¯t hide her shocked expression. She gazed intently at Piache, who slowly opened her mouth.


    ¡°As some of you here know, and very gratefully over fully, I go and tend to the sick in the abandoned fields¡­ just an old woman¡¯s little pastime. That day, too, I heard that there was a woman¡¯s corpse near the field. I hurriedly arrived with the intention of burying the body, and sure enough, it had already cooled down and was on the verge of becoming prey for birds. All of a sudden, I heard the cry of a baby in my ears.¡±


    Old Lady Piache¡¯s cloudy eyes came to Enya and did not fall.


    ¡°She was a very weak woman. While was almost nothing but bones, there was a newborn in her arms¡­ it was like a lump of blood that had just been born. It seemed certain that she was the woman¡¯s own child, judging from the marks of childbirth left on the woman¡¯s body. It seemed that the baby would die along with the mother who had gone away like this.¡±


    She paused for a second before continuing.


    ¡°Still, I don¡¯t think I have the talent to nurse a newborn baby. Inevitably, I left it with the mother of a young child who had recently taken a bunch of herbs from me and didn¡¯t pay for it. She said that she would take care of it until she was weaned and that it wouldn¡¯t matter if the village left it to grow on its own.¡±


    As silence fell over Piache¡¯s testimony, she began to speak in a low voice.


    ¡°I heard that the child was not walking even though many sun¡¯s had passed and it was time for her to walk. When I went and checked, indeed, one of her legs was deformed and twisted. If the people of the tribe found out that the woman who was looking after the baby nursed a crippled baby, she would stone her to death¡­ so I had to let the child go back to the abandoned fields.¡±


    Enya felt her eyes grow distant.


    Through someone else¡¯s mouth, her past was exposed in front of dozens of people. Something she didn¡¯t know, whether it was shock or a tingling pain, came rushing in and disturbed her eyes.


    ¡°That child is Enya¡­ She was not the child of an Aquilean woman.¡±


    Eventually, when Old Lady Piache spoke as if to affirm the words, Servia shouted with her disheveled hair shaking like a mad woman.


    ¡°Still, there is no evidence that she was a Nervana forest woman!¡±


    Then, Piache sent tiger-like ferocious eyes to Servia. Servia flinched backwards at the blaze-like anger emanating from the cloudy eyes.


    ¡°The woman¡¯s forearm had the same mark as the Nervana Forest people here. I remember it clearly.¡±


    With those last words, the situation spiraled out of control. Everyone present was now looking at Enya.


    Enya endured the stares pouring down on her with confused eyes. With her swaying eyes, what she found at that moment was Tarhan, who was on his knees, subdued by many men like a criminal, even though he had not committed any crimes.


    She couldn¡¯t see his expression in the shadow of the fire.


    Kiyan, who had been silent until Piache gave her testimony, stepped back in front of her and opened her mouth.


    ¡°That is not all.¡±


    With Fiarca¡¯s help, she barely stood up as Kiyan strode towards her with a heroic expression. Her scarred body growled as if she wouldn¡¯t stand by if anyone tried to harm Enya, and she opened her mouth.


    ¡°She was not an ordinary Nervana Forest woman. I am certain that she is the biological daughter of Eireke, the ¡®daughter of the forest¡¯ who was born with the blood of the forest, my daughter whom I lost decades ago.¡±


    At that, even Avisak took a step forward in surprise.


    ¡°If she is the daughter of the forest, then she is the legend that was said to control the Skull Spider, a catastrophic monster in Nervana Forest¡­¡±


    Kiyan answered with her eyes shining.


    ¡°Exactly. She is indispensable to us, and she is my family that I do not want to lose again.¡±


    At her words, she put her hand on her cheek with a look that dared not express in words. Enya instinctively flinched at the touch on her cheek, then opened her eyes, startled by the warmth of her hand.


    She couldn¡¯t believe it.


    There were so many things that came to light in an instant that she couldn¡¯t come to her senses. Eventually, Lehijin, who had been waiting for Kiyan to finish her words, led his hunched back to the elders of Aguilea and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Well, that should have sufficed.¡±


    The eagle-like eyes of the elder of the old Nervana Forest came with a flash and demanded.


    ¡°Now, all the safety and authority of that woman no longer belong to Aquilea. The job of protecting her will be taken over by our Nervana Forest. So all of her offensive remarks towards her, any insults, will be interpreted as antipathy towards the whole of our Nervana Forest. Now that we have managed to find the precious daughter of the forest, we will stand by this position without retreating an inch.¡±


    ¡°Who says so?¡±


    At that time, a deep, low voice that could hardly be thought of belonging to a human rang out.


    The voice was so powerful that everyone in the room pulled their heads away from Lehijin and turned in the direction of the sound.


    Enya¡¯s shaky eyes followed a voice she could never mistake.


    At the same time, she felt excruciating pain, as if someone had stabbed her heart with thousands of needles. The moment she saw the expression on the kneeling man, surrounded by nine men, she had the urge to pass all the men around him and walk up to him and hug him by the neck.


    She was gasping for breath without realizing it.


    ¡°¡­Who says that they want to protect her and take responsibility for her? Did you guys just say that you would protect Enya in front of me right now?¡±


    Tarhan¡¯s expression is so badly distorted that no one dares to speak recklessly. His mouth opened, quivering slightly as if revealing fangs.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    There was even a gloom in his voice now. He commanded in a low voice that was incomparable to before.


    ¡°Let go of this right now.¡±


    With those words, incomparable tension lingered on the faces of the men who were holding him down. Tarhan commanded once more in a clear and powerful voice.


    ¡°If you want to save your life, let go now. You will not be held responsible for what happens next.¡±


    There was no focus in the eyes of the man who said that.


    It seemed that the reason he had let go of the men who had pressed on his body until now was only to maintain a sliver of reason for the trial.


    Sweat began to appear on the backs and napes of the necks of the men who heard the ghastly words. They looked frightened, as if Tarhan, who had remained still, would amputate their limbs at any moment.


    Eventually, the bodies of the men who had been pressing down on the Aquilea¡¯s deputy chieftain fell off one by one.


    At the same time, the people in the temporary tribunal watched Tarhan¡¯s body being freed with horror on their faces, like a beast coming out of a cage. Most of the people backed up and stepped back at the same time.


    The hand of the last soldier who touched Tarhan¡¯s body dropped, and his body slowly rose from its seat.


    No one present could dispute the strength of the man who raised his body at that moment.


    The man who made their whole body feel like being crushed just by watching him slowly began to move his steps. Then, standing tall in front of Enya, he approached Kiyan and raised his big eyes as if to cut off of the head of the chief of Nervana Forest.


    ¡°RIght now, in front of me, do you dare assert rights to her? In front of me?¡±


    Tarhan twisted one eye and let out a muffled voice. His eyes were burning fiercely, like sparks. Enya felt like she would pass out on the spot at any moment. She had never seen him venting his anger in such a way.


    However, Kiyan¡¯s boldness was no less.


    Even though the muscles in her face contorted with tension, she never changed her steps in front of Enya, looking straight up at Aquilea¡¯s deputy chieftain.


    ¡°Exactly. She is a descendant of the daughter of the forest we lost more than twenty years ago. I want to get her back. This is the fate of not only me but the fate of all Nervana bloodlines¡­¡±


    ¡°To hell with such incomprehensible things¡­!¡±


    Tarhan roared with a sharp voice like the claws of a beast. The wind made the arms of the soldiers holding the torches tremble, and all the lights in place shook mercilessly.


    Cold sweat began to flow on Kiyan¡¯s temples as well.


    Showing that he would not tolerate any more brazenness, Tarhan moved his steps while tracing the faces of the people of Nervana Forest one by one with a burning gaze. Then, from behind Kiyan, holding on to Fiarca¡¯s arm, he approached Enya, who was barely standing.


    He shouted as he roughly took her arm away from Fiarca.


    ¡°This woman is my woman. That is the unchanging truth, whether this woman is Nervana or the woman of the forest or the goddamn daughter of the forest!¡±


    Her whole body was tense. Even with Tarhan right in front of her eyes, Enya couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°She has been living with me in my house for a very long time and will always be, even if her insignificant bloodline suddenly appears and claims her rights over her! She won¡¯t go anywhere but by my side¡­!¡±


    Enya felt her heart break as she watched him roar like a wounded beast. As soon as Tarhan finished speaking, he lifted her body up.


    Even when she was unconscious, she could feel his arms around her body as if they were wrapped around feathers. As she hurriedly put her arms around his neck, Tarhan looked down at Enya as she buried her head in his chest, groaning softly like a strangled person.


    Someone approached him fearlessly.


    After dismissing the Perugia handmaids that were holding her back, Avisak strode forward in front of Tarhan, who was roaring like a beast.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Avisak¡¯s expression as she opened her red lips and spoke was unusual. Like she was possessed by something, her unfocused eyes were focused not on Aquilea¡¯s tribal chief but on the woman in his arms.


    ¡°¡­Is she the daughter of the forest?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just her who was agitated.


    Aquilea¡¯s elders and all the people gathered at the brief trial began to move, trying to give a word. Avisak¡¯s expression, which was burning with agitation among them, stood out even more. She cried out loudly, hushing those who were making a fuss with the sound of her mouth.


    ¡°Wait! Why didn¡¯t you say earlier that she was the daughter of the forest? For the allied forces, this is a very important matter that cannot be overlooked!¡±


    Suddenly, the tide of the situation began to turn.


    Tarhan shouted while holding Enya in his arms.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you even listen to what I was saying?! This has nothing to do with her! Whether she is the daughter of the forest, whether she is the daughter of a woman named Eireke, what will happen to her will not change at all¡­!¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait, everyone here, listen to me!¡±


    Avisak started screaming like a distraught woman, even as Tarhan threatened her with a loud voice.


    ¡°We are facing a great war with the Argon Desert! In three months. Sooner or later, the allied forces will set out for the Argon Desert. This is a matter of life and death for the sixteen tribes. Winning or losing a war is a matter of everyone¡¯s life here.¡±


    Her face, as she shouted, was illuminated by the torch and looked red like the remnants of a blazing fire.


    ¡°Victory against war, that is all we hope for! For that, my kinsman Perugia even prepared to merge with Aquilea! Only to fight the Argon Desert that threatens our fertile land!¡±


    As the words fell from her mouth, she made everyone in the room pay terrifying attention. Avisak opened her mouth in her characteristic pleading voice.


    ¡°But she is the ¡®daughter of the forest,¡¯ what an unexpected windfall¡­!¡±


    Something similar to madness began to flow on Avisak¡¯s face.


    ¡°This is a unique opportunity to secure the power of the Skull Spider, a catastrophic monster in Nervana Forest!¡±


    The heads of all the tribes and the elders of Aquilea stood in awe at her words.


    No one there would be able to deny that what appeared on their faces at that moment was the sparkling expression as they discovered a possibility.


    However, Enya¡¯s body went cold at the word ¡®skull spider¡¯ that came from Avisak¡¯s lips. She remembered what she had heard from Kiyan the other day about the natural enemy of the Nervana Forest.


    ¡®The ruler of the forest, the apex predator. The only nemesis to stand up to Garganta¡¯s hole vipers, also known as Argon¡¯s endless hole.¡¯


    Avisak turned her direction this time and walked towards Aquilea¡¯s elders and Servia, who couldn¡¯t keep her mouth shut.


    ¡°Elders! Don¡¯t you think so, too? This is a heaven-sent opportunity! Skull spiders in the Nervana forest, hole vipers in the Argon desert, and scorpion whales in the Ratel¨² Strait¡­ The apex predators that have ruled this land for centuries! The legendary beings who were able to lead them enjoyed power by controlling them in the name of daughters of nature until they disappeared into the dark side of history! Now that the one remaining blood is here, there is no reason not to take advantage of this golden opportunity¡­!¡±


    Someone came before Avisak.


    Servia murmured as she ran her hand through her sprawling hair with her eyes bloodshot red.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not something that doesn¡¯t make sense. The reason why Argon¡¯s forces were aiming for the Great Plains in the first place was because they did not have the ability to control the vipers of Garganta, as the seed of the daughter of the desert they neglected had already dried up in the first place.¡±


    Haraibo, Aquilea¡¯s elder, also stepped forward and opened his mouth. Haraibo¡¯s temples, with a thick beard on his chin, were dripping with cold sweat, red from the shadow of the fire.


    ¡°I totally agree with Perugia¡­ It¡¯s definitely something worthwhile. Right now, I¡¯m going to communicate with the heads and elders of the 16 tribes of the allied forces. I think we need to have an urgent meeting.¡±


    As soon as the words fell, a commotion began to arise around them.


    At the same time, Enya¡¯s body trembled relentlessly. She knew in her head what was going on, but her body couldn¡¯t seem to accept it. As a person from the Great Plains, she was also unaware of the ripple effect of the three catastrophic monsters.


    Countless times since ancient times, countless tribes whose names are unknown have disappeared and reappeared as a result of war over the dominion and control of those monsters, which are no different from weapons of destruction.


    And now that the blood of these daughters of nature had been diluted and disappeared, the forces of the monsters that had been meticulously and finely tuned were also running amok. Forests disappeared, holes formed in deserts, and straits widened.


    It was as if the afterimages of that past were now being recreated in a nightmare.


    Whiip, tak¡ª!


    At that time, something flew over Haraibo¡¯s head, the elder of Aquilea, who was trying to contact the heads of each tribe.


    ¡°Hooh, huooh¡­!¡±


    Had it not been for one of Haraibo¡¯s soldiers to quickly bow his head, the arrow would have grazed and wounded him.


    Haraibo, stunned, clenched his teeth and shouted at Kiyan in Nervana Forest, who was standing in the direction the arrow had come from.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡­ what are you doing¡­¡­ ! This crazy woman¡­!¡±


    The members of Nervana Forest were already in line, fully equipped for battle, and surrounded the members of Aquilea.


    Kiyan cried out coldly as she attached another arrow to her bow.


    ¡°How dare you use a member of our Nervana Forest to satisfy the Allies¡¯ self-interest! It is unacceptable¡­!¡±


    Regardless, Aquilea wasn¡¯t just sitting still. Haraibo¡¯s beckoned to the Aquilea soldiers who were surrounding them and drew their swords in unison. The Perugian soldiers guarding Avisak were also prepared for battle.


    Avisak shouted, pointing at the daughter of the forest being held by Aquilea¡¯s deputy chieftain.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let that woman cooperate, this alliance in Nervana Forest will be null and void! Grab that girl¡­!¡±


    The situation escalated in an instant. All three forces were confronting each other without retreating.


    At that moment, Enya, who was in Tarhan¡¯s arms, felt her body suddenly go down.


    Tarhan lightly placed her on her ground and, without a moment¡¯s hesitation, grabbed the torch from a soldier standing directly in front of them and swung it around. He strode forward to Avisak, holding a burning torch and overpowering without a single hesitation the group that stood in his way.


    It happened so quickly that she couldn¡¯t even escape it.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    ¡°Uhaaahhhk¡­!¡±


    Avisak, frightened by the red flames that suddenly burst right in front of her eyes, stepped back and tripped on a rock and fell backwards.


    Even so, she couldn¡¯t escape Tarhan¡¯s anger towards her.


    The torch in Tarhan¡¯s hand, which was turning in a circle, was pointed at her beautiful face without hesitation. He finally opened his mouth in a piercing voice. The way he moved was like a ghost from hell as a demon-like roar erupted from his distorted face.


    ¡°Anyone who tries to take that woman from me will be torn to pieces and burned right here¡­!¡±


    She collapsed, her legs losing strength.


    Avisak, who was almost kneeling in front of Tarhan, swayed and stared at the monstrous man in front of her in disbelief, with her eyes wide open. The emotion on his face was sheer terror itself. Similarly, the people present stood still at that moment without exception.


    Even Enya felt her legs go numb with Tarhan¡¯s anger and fury.


    It was then.


    Among the tremendous silence, a new, never-heard-of sound of horses¡¯ hooves rang out loudly.


    Servia¡¯s servant arrived at the temporary court, which had become a mess. It was like a shower of sweat dripping down his face and the nape of his neck, and he was gasping for breath.


    He looked conflicted as he glanced at the judge, who had become a mess while searching for Servia with shaky eyes. Soon after, seeing Servia with open arms blocking Gernan, he hastily ran towards her.


    ¡°Servia¡­! Lord Kahanti¡­! Lord Kahanti¡ª!¡±


    Enya saw the eyes of all the chiefs present widening. It was possible to guess what had happened to Kahanti from the look on the servant¡¯s face, who could no longer speak and knelt in front of Servia and bowed his head.


    ¡°Lord Kahanti¡­passed away.¡±


    At the same time, Servia¡¯s slender body fell to the ground. Likewise, a gasp erupted from the group of elders in Aquilea, but the confusion was short-lived.


    Tarhan¡¯s hand, holding a torch dripping with fire oil in the face of the Perugian Princess Avisak, withdrew. When the light went out, his face was again hidden from view in the darkness. However, his momentum, who pulled out the sword he was wearing at his waist, looked more calm and stern than anything.


    While everyone was holding their breath, Aquilea¡¯s chieftain stepped forward step by step toward the fallen Servia. None of the soldiers who were supposed to protect Servia seemed willing to stand in his way.


    Servia¡¯s empty eyes were already floating in the air like an unconscious corpse. Her sanity seemed to have flown away as her head dropped as if it would fall to the ground at any moment.


    Then, Tarhan¡¯s sword was slashed without hesitation towards the kneeling Servia.


    ¡°KUUAAAHHHH!¡±


    However, it was Gernan, her child, whom she was hiding right behind her, who made a terrible sound like a pig¡¯s throat tearing.


    Red blood spewed like a fountain from on Gernan¡¯s face as parts of his nose and lips, which had been severed, lay like chunks of meat on the bloody ground. In an instant, part of his face was cut off, and he screamed in pain as he rolled across the puddles of blood.


    Shortly thereafter, Tarhan turned to the elders of Aquilea and the forces of the plains with a sword dripping with blood. There was not a single hint of agitation or excitement on his face under the light of the fire, only shuddering anger and absolute authority that surpassed him.


    Everyone was silent, but at that moment, everyone present could notice that Aquilea had a new chief.


    ¡°The union remains as it is now. In the war with Argon, the Great Plains will win, but whatever force¡­¡±


    He gave a savage warning while holding the drawn sword high.


    ¡°From this moment on, if there are those who talk about using my woman for war, or who try to keep her away from me, I will make them realize with their bodies that what just happened was not even harsh.¡±


    Upon returning home in his arms, Tarhan roughly undressed her.


    Under his strong grip, the tightly sewn clothes were ripped off helplessly. Enya was caught in that terrifying gaze, motionless like an animal that was bitten by the scruff of the neck and could only receive his touch.


    He seemed like someone who couldn¡¯t control his anger.


    His rough palms rubbed against her raised n*pples. Before long, Tarhan, who had turned Enya¡¯s body and gazed down at the two exposed behind, opened the gap and entered her.


    ¡°Aahh-hahk¡­!¡±


    When the erect object was halfway inserted between the not-yet-wet area, the opening could not handle it and complained of weak pain.


    The cold expression on the man¡¯s face softened at the low scream.


    Finally, the man¡¯s face turned dark. Tarhan tried to get out of her again with a hesitant face, but it was Enya who pulled him back.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t pull out¡­! Do it, Tarhan. please¡­¡±


    Her body instinctively crawled forward to run away, but something else came out of her mouth.


    At that moment, Enya¡¯s eyes widened as well. Right now, the sensation that her body gave off was so desperate. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to tell whether the ground she was stepping on was real or a dream.


    She quickly reached back, squeezing the tight opening against him before she begged once more, pulling his thighs eagerly.


    ¡°Please! Don¡¯t pull out, Tarhan! Ahhk¡ª! Just, just like now¡­!¡±


    As she expected and so desperately wanted, Tarhan couldn¡¯t stand the words. With a crushed groan, he began to gallop like an unbridled horse. The flesh slapped against each other as his magnificent thighs hit the shimmering white mound.


    As the pain overlapped with the intensity and volume that she had never gotten used to, the opening struggled in surprise and began to get wet in order to contain the object that was somehow digging in.


    ¡°Aaahh! Ah-heuk! Aaaaaahhh¡­! Huht!¡±


    Enya screamed as she felt her eyes shake relentlessly. Her receiving place, that was pressed by the huge man from behind, swelled up red, unable to swallow the pain.


    Her head bent and lifted as her lips parted, and she let out a breath.


    Her overpowered lower body somehow tried to lessen the pain by positioning her hips low. It made way for his thing, which was brutally swollen, to be inserted vertically from the bottom to the top. Tarhan struck almost twenty times from that position.


    Couldn¡¯t breathe, she held out as the man rammed into her.


    ¡°Ah! Heuk, uht, HAAAAHHNG!!¡±


    Her body, which had been driven to the extreme of shock and tension, easily reached the extreme of pleasure that it had been looking for. In the subtle climax that came along with the pain, Enya howled as she could.


    Tears streamed down her eyes and wet her cheeks, while her inner walls twitched and began pouring out clear liquid.


    The manly hand, digging through her clothes, gripped her chest that rose skyward. His palms, as rough as the bark of a tree, rubbed and scratched the sensitive n*pples.


    Then, suddenly, a weak force grabbed her hair. Lifting her chin, he thrust his tongue deep into her mouth. At the same time, a rough hand touched her lower body that was shaking helplessly at a climax.


    ¡°Ahht, hng, ugh! Aahh!¡±


    There was neither room nor consideration in his hands that were rubbing at random and without hesitation. Enya couldn¡¯t stand it as his hands rubbed against her sensitive nub, like pleasuring an organ, and her body fell forward.


    ¡°Huuuhng¡­!¡±


    Tarhan started pounding the thing that was still stuck in her.


    Surprisingly, the body that had reached its climax quickly heated up again. She was going crazy as he grasped both sides of her raised mounds and pressed her body against his lower body again and again, like whipping a horse.


    ¡°Ha-ahk! Hahk! Ah-haaauhk!¡±


    It was copulation only with extreme friction between the two flesh. It was the clinging of a beast in heat. He was grafting his flesh, bouncing between her sloppy buttocks, revealing her chest that was leaning forward.


    Another inevitable climax came.


    Enya didn¡¯t know what to do and squeezed on Tarhan¡¯s thing. She twisted her body, repeatedly pulling her butt back as far as she could.


    A moan close to howling erupted.


    ¡°Huhh-uhh¡­! Ang¡ªhaahk! Aahh¡­!¡±


    Tarhan, who had stopped moving for a moment until her terrible climax was over, grabbed her by the rear as she tried to run away and inserted himself again.


    From the beginning until now, he was taking her from behind, purely like treating a female animal. It was the first time that he had induced her to climax only from behind, even though they had been together for such a long time.


    It was as if she had become an animal.


    Like a male and female in heat with only the stimulation of their flesh and the instinct of erotic love remaining, they got entangled just for the pleasure that would make their minds far away.


    ¡°Huuhh! Hah!¡±


    ¡°Ah-hahk! Hahng, uht! Hahk! Aaahhng¡­!¡±


    He showed off his excitement with no intention of hiding it. His thing that was filling her opening, stood erect and hard, filled with seed. It was the same with Enya. It seemed that her whole body had become an orifice to receive him.


    As if she was born to receive him, she squeezed her bottom tight.


    ¡°Haaah¡ª! Ha-uh, haaahk!¡±


    The third climax came just as quickly.


    At that time, Tarhan also groaned like a beast and poured himself into her. Enya bit her mouth, trembling under the weight that was pouring into her. It felt like her whole body was being torn apart by the stimulation she couldn¡¯t handle.


    Enya¡¯s body trembled without even noticing the saliva dripping from her mouth.


    After a long time, Tarhan, who had poured himself into her once, pulled out the pillar that didn¡¯t look like something that had just climaxed. The column, surrounded by glistening liquid, was still standing tall.


    Enya froze and opened her eyes.


    She could feel the man¡¯s hand tearing off all the torn clothes on her body, which was so droopy that she couldn¡¯t even move. Her body was lifted up the next moment before she cradled Tarhan in her arms as he began to drive himself through her body again.


    ¡ª


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    She didn¡¯t know how much they did it.


    It was already dawn when she woke up exhausted. Tarhan wiped away Enya¡¯s motionless body as if it had melted away, then laid down with her, holding her tight again.


    As soon as Enya woke up, she faced his body.


    After she had calmed down for a while, she seemed to be able to face the situation with an almost sober mind. Lost in her thoughts, she stroked Tarhan¡¯s stomach, covered with muscles like a habit. He, too, continued to caress her all over the body, like he was annoyed that he was apart from her even a bit.


    ¡®I¡¯ve never seen Servia making that expression before.¡¯


    Lying in bed with Tarhan, Enya thought about it constantly.


    Servia¡¯s horrors, Avisak¡¯s madness, and Gernan¡¯s weakness played over and over again in her mind.


    Among them, what pierced her heart the most was his image, who was given no choice but to kneel down surrounded by soldiers. Recalling the memory of that time, the pain as if someone was piercing her heart with a dagger came again, too.


    That wasn¡¯t the only thing she thought of.


    Piache¡¯s testimony, the hopeful faces of the people of Nervana Forest, who were looking at her. Kiyan¡¯s kind eyes and the word ¡®daughter of the forest¡¯ seemed to erase the useless thoughts from her head and create a new path.


    How long had she been in his arms?


    Enya finally lowered her arm, which had been groping his chest, and slowly raised her body. Reflexively, the manly bare body, full of scars, stood up alongside her.


    ¡°Enya¡­?¡±


    The man¡¯s low voice, having taken a little break, called her name anxiously.


    Enya patted the man¡¯s face that was in front of her.


    The man who had rushed through dozens of men, as strong as molten bronze, and thrust a flaming torch into their leader¡¯s neck was nowhere to be found. In front of her eyes, there was only a man who looked very tired and somehow exhausted.


    As she wiped his dark eyelids, it seemed that her heart was breaking down again.


    ¡°This filthy Cartantina¡¯s wild dog¡­!¡±


    It reminded her of what the Aquilea man, who nearly had his arm cut off by Tarhan, had said one day.


    Looking back, he was always like that. He was like a wild dog.


    Once bitten, he did not let go, even if it meant breaking his jawbone and losing his teeth. There was only one thing that this wild dog would guard by rolling over in the mud that its entire body would become dirty, and its fur would be covered in blood.


    Her.


    Enya looked down at Tarhan, her own man, who had dedicated his all to giving his life to Aquilea, which was nothing short of his enemy, only for that one thing.


    There were three months left until the decisive battle with Argon.


    The man who put everything down and looked at that one thing was now heading to the battlefield, where he may have to lay down his life sooner or later. At the same time, a new possibility that had flowed into her ears through Avisak¡¯s lips was nesting within her.


    ¡°This is a unique opportunity to secure the power of the Skull Spider, a catastrophic monster in Nervana Forest!¡±


    The thought that she had never thought of. She thought she was so weak and useless that it was not worth even thinking about, the news suddenly came like a thunderbolt, and her whole body trembled.


    She wanted to fight back now.


    It was an unreasonable thought. What was wrong with her?


    However, the seed that had once sprouted grew rapidly and took root in a corner of her heart before she knew it. Perhaps, she could protect him this time. It was as if that fact had changed something within her that remained unchanged in her, even though it was very small.


    After she had been silent for a long time, Tarhan¡¯s expression frowned as he sensed something was wrong. He lifted his hand and ran a wide sweep through her forehead, which was still slightly sweaty, with a fine wrinkle between his brows.


    ¡°Are you okay? D*mn, was it too much?¡±


    Enya didn¡¯t want to be at a loss for words anymore at this amazing man who immediately regretted lusting after her body. As he lifted his arms and pulled her into a hug, he gently embraced her small body.


    ¡°¡­Enya?¡±


    She relaxed her arms and slowly raised herself up.


    In the dark, she saw him slowly pulling himself up along with her. When she lit a small candle, the light instantly lit up in the dark room. She had to blink several times as the light scattered and shattered along his muscular, curved body.


    Enya swallowed a gulp as she looked at him anxiously. Eventually, she overcame her nervousness and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Tarhan. Perhaps¡­¡±


    He gave an answer without even giving her a chance to finish properly.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±


    Her eyes widened at this indiscriminate answer, which was the first time he had done it. Blinking her eyes a few times to overcome her shock, she gazed at Tarhan with a serious face, thinking that she set up a trap for him.


    Enya bit her lip and spoke again.


    ¡°Listen, listen to me. In the war against the Argon Desert using the Skull Spider that Avisak of Perugia said earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°No way! It¡¯s enough. Stop talking!¡±


    Again, Tarhan cut he words off before he could hear her fully. Then, cornered, he frowned and caressed his brows nervously.


    Before long, the man who lifted his head spoke with wide eyes.


    ¡°I know what you want to say, but no, never. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    Enya suddenly felt her neck stiffen at the almost purring, angry tone.


    There was something common when he acted this way and when he rarely got angry at her¡­ he was concerned about her safety. She had wholeheartedly agreed with his opinion at every such moment so far. For her safety, she knew deep in her bones that Tarhan¡¯s judgment was always better than hers.


    But now, it was different.


    What was at stake now was Tarhan¡¯s safety, not hers. And when it came to him, Enya was confident enough to be stubborn not to lose to him.


    As she widened her eyes just like him and raised her voice, albeit in a trembling voice, she grabbed him and spoke clearly again.


    ¡°Tarhan. Think again about the way Avisak said did before, using me to power the Skull Spider¡­!¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what power was oozing from within her at that moment that made her scream out loud at him.


    Right after she finished, Tarhan burst out. Perhaps, he was trying to calm his temper, he paced nervously and swept his face until, finally, he let out groans and yelled at her like someone who was choked up.


    ¡°You¡­ are you insane now? Are you crazy?¡±


    His screaming voice trembled relentlessly, like someone facing something frightening.


    Enya shuddered in surprise at the same time he shouted.


    Tarhan, who had shouted at her like that, flinched slightly, finding it startling himself. He let out a sigh like a sigh and grabbed his hair. The expression on his face was twisted mercilessly, remembering something that had happened earlier.


    He then knelt down in front of her, begging with a moan coming from the depths of his throat.


    He spoke pleadingly.


    ¡°Hoo, Enya. You are very tired right now. That d*mned beastly b*stard tried to harm you earlier, and everything about your mother and origins was unwillingly exposed by the entire tribe. That alone is already enough trouble for you. Don¡¯t bother anymore. Just think about such useless things later.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Enya felt something unbearable rise up within her.


    ¡°What, what does that mean¡­ how can this be useless? From my point of view, there is nothing more important than this in the current situation. The Argon war will begin in three months. We do not have time. In order to find even a little better strategy, it¡¯s imminent that we take countermeasures from now on¡­¡±


    At her words, Tarhan flinched and raised his voice once more. He held her hand and stopped her from speaking.


    ¡°Stop, stop¡­! I don¡¯t want to hear any more talk of strategy or war! You don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m so tired and surprised that you¡¯re saying such nonsense.¡±


    Coming over and putting his hands on her soft shoulders, he made her face him as his eyes wide opened in surprise. Tarhan spoke one letter after another.


    ¡°Listen. To this day and in the future, I will never compromise when it comes to your comfort and safety. I¡¯ll take care of this whole d*mn situation right now. I¡¯ll never let you go to that battlefield. Unless I die, that will never happen!¡±


    When he replied so steadfastly, Enya was almost stunned, her mouth gaping open.


    The insensitive comment, which seemed to have no regard for the fact that she was for him as much as he was for her, finally angered her.


    ¡°Wh-what? You¡¯re going to take care of everything¡­? Why, why would you have to? Up until now, you¡¯ve worked hard alone. I finally have something I can do, so why won¡¯t you let me do it¡­? I¡¯m not asking you to put me at the forefront of the battlefield. Just¡­just try to convince the Argon troops by spreading rumors about Aguilea¡¯s daughter of the forest. It will be enough to scare them away! It¡¯s not something I can just ignore just because you¡¯re taking responsibility alone like this!¡±


    Her eyes were blurry, and she couldn¡¯t speak properly.


    Enya couldn¡¯t remember how long it¡¯d been since she had been so angry with him. Tarhan, too, seemed very surprised by the fact and looked at her confusedly. But soon, he raised his eyebrows again and shouted loudly.


    ¡°But never¡­! I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re acting this way all of a sudden, but I will never accept anything that has the slightest chance of putting you in danger!¡±


    ¡ª


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Enya glared at him in surprise.


    She knew that this man was abnormally obsessed with her safety though she didn¡¯t expect that they wouldn¡¯t be able to have a rational conversation like this. His intense reaction, almost irrational, made her sick.


    ¡°Why, why the hell did you always have to take care of everything for us¡­?! Why, why won¡¯t you let me help a little bit? I know my suggestion is ridiculous¡­! Still, you can think about it! A meeting with other elders is something that can be worked on¡­! Why are you being so rigid!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that right now, so I¡ª!¡±


    Tarhan shouted as he gently shook Enya¡¯s shoulders.


    As she swayed relentlessly from the force and raised her arm to shake him off, his arm fell off immediately. She then bit her lip after pushing away the massive arm that fell off like a wax figure with no strength at all.


    In the end, the core emotions exploded like a flood. Enya shouted, slamming her trembling hand across his chest.


    ¡°I know that I am worthless and incompetent! Though don¡¯t ignore me like this¡­!¡±


    Tarhan¡¯s impression, who was not avoiding her hits on his body, suddenly became stern. He grabbed Enya¡¯s tiny hand as it slapped him on his chest and squeezed her shoulder again.


    ¡°When did I ignore you?! I just¡­d*mn, why do we have to be fighting over something like this¡­?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you, Tarhan, are not even listening to me right now¡ª!¡±


    Veins suddenly sprung on Tarhan¡¯s neck, who had been shouting at the top of his voice. He let out a groan like someone strangled by him, and his hand on her shoulder tightened at once.


    Before long, he opened his mouth in a low but ghastly voice that could never be ignored.


    ¡°¡­So, why didn¡¯t you tell me about the people of Nervana Forest?¡±


    Enya glanced up at him with eyes wide open in surprise as he suddenly questioned her. She was dumbfounded and felt as if all of the tension that had gone into her body had suddenly drained away.


    Tarhan, unable to contain his emotions, bit his lip and continued to ask questions.


    ¡°I knew they approached you from the start. However, since you didn¡¯t say anything, I was going just to wait and see unless something big happened. But today, the same thing happened. Why didn¡¯t you tell me anything in the first place?¡±


    Enya opened her mouth, wanting to retort to him.


    Nonetheless, he quickly stopped it and asked the question again. A growl seemed to come from his throat.


    ¡°Imagine how surprised I was when the old woman of the Nervana forest revealed that you were the daughter of the forest¡­? I¡¯ve been thinking about all sorts of things. Could this woman have been in contact with the people of the forest without my knowledge? If so, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier¡­¡±


    He squinted his eyes and shouted in a painful voice as if someone was choking him from behind.


    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s all? What about that b*stard, Gernan¡­?! At that time, seeing you collapsed in front of the godd*mn b*stard in that warehouse, how did I feel watching that?! Why didn¡¯t you tell me anything about this, Enya? I felt sick¡­ I was so angry that I wanted to kill myself for being the most ignorant when those present were accepting so quickly. Was I just that kind of existence to you? I was so unreliable that you couldn¡¯t even say that¡­!¡±


    He spewed the words out as he nearly collapsed in front of her.


    Shocked by those words, Enya¡¯s heart broke. Resisting the urge to immediately hug his cheek, kiss him and say no, she hurriedly gathered all her remaining reason and put her finger on his chest.


    ¡°N, no, that¡¯s not true at all¡­! It¡¯s not because you¡¯re untrustworthy. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re too busy these days¡­ It¡¯s only recently that I¡¯ve started interacting with the forest people, and I don¡¯t want to disturb you in any way!¡±


    The more she spoke, the more inexpressible emotions piled up and broke her heart. Enya ended up clenching her teeth and muttering to him as if to vent her anger.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t tell me about the Argon War.¡±


    In the end, she even brought out the accumulated emotions from her past. As soon as Tarhan heard that, he immediately stiffened and retorted.


    ¡°This and that is different! I hid that fact to protect you! I hid it because I was afraid you would be surprised and worried! You admitted it too!¡±


    Enya was taken aback by his words and was at a loss for words. Soon, her body, engulfed in anger, began to tremble. She started shouting at him at the top of her voice.


    ¡°But, but you, too, about the allied forces! You didn¡¯t even mention Perugia..! You, you think I never felt that way. Every time you hid such an important thing from me, I felt that¡­! I, I¡ª! Even when Avisak told me that she would make you her husband, I couldn¡¯t say anything to you because you were facing an important war! You are Aquilea¡¯s greatest warrior! All, all I can do is stay out of your way¡­!¡±


    There was no way to stop the sudden outburst of anger.


    Enya sobbed and hit him again on his shoulder.


    ¡°Are you the only one thinking of me? I think of you, too¡­! You look busy and exhausted, did you think I could speak out such a weak noise there?¡±


    There was not much she could say as her sadness came like a tide.


    In the meanwhile, Tarhan¡¯s expression had already hardened as he listened to her words.


    ¡°Avisak said that to you¡­?¡±


    A look of bewilderment, which was not often seen on his face, was revealed.


    Enya couldn¡¯t contain her anger any longer at his reaction. It was as if he had never thought of such a thing. She was also astonished at herself for being jealous of Avisak though she also resented this man who reacted as if he didn¡¯t know at all.


    On the other hand, Tarhan reacted sensitively, like a wife whose chastity was questioned. His two hands, moving without knowing what to do, wandered in the air and landed on Enya¡¯s shoulders before long.


    ¡°Enya, that woman¡­ Sh*t! I¡¯ve never really looked at her like that for a single moment¡­! You saw earlier that I almost burned that woman¡¯s cheeks! That woman, to me, is nothing more and nothing less than a member of the Allied Forces. On the contrary, I have thought several times that I would like to get rid of that irritating red hair right in front of my eyes!¡±


    Even after hearing his answer, Enya felt that her heart was not resolved. Tarhan hesitated whether to speak or not, and then he spoke quickly and in a small voice.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re the one who often flirted with that long-haired Nervana forest guy.¡±


    Hearing that, she couldn¡¯t shut her mouth in absurdity.


    Was he jealous now?


    She couldn¡¯t believe it. That guy with long hair must be Reyhald. Enya didn¡¯t even feel worthy of responding to his absurd remarks but cried out in resentment.


    ¡°Are you talking about Reyhald? He is like a boy who has just completed his coming-of-age ceremony. He¡¯s younger than me¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re young or just finished the coming-of-age ceremony. The problem is that he held your hand¡ª!¡±


    Even though he was about to shout in agitation, Tarhan hurriedly shut his mouth. He quickly raised a hand to cover his expression.


    At first glance, the area around his cheekbones was reddish.


    Both of them were silent for a moment, perhaps regretting what they said out of mad jealousy and anxiety towards each other. Then, at some point, Tarhan turned his body, which had been slightly turned before her, and looked at her again.


    ¡°¡­Looks like I said too many useless things. Let¡¯s calm down for a moment.¡±


    He murmured, rubbing his furrowed brow with his hand. Enya, who looked up at him resentfully, did not respond.


    Tarhan let out a low sigh and opened his mouth again.


    ¡°I already knew that I was a man who was always lacking for you but don¡¯t say things that hurt me like this. Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m ignoring you¡­¡±


    He caught his breath for a moment, though unable to control the emotions that suddenly rushed in, shouted in a slightly exasperated voice.


    ¡°I alone am enough to sacrifice every time for this tribe. At that time, too¡­!¡±


    Enya watched with shaky eyes as Tarhan closed his mouth again with eyes full of remorse.


    ¡°Calm down what? What are you talking about? What do you mean at that time?¡±


    There was no turning back from the already wounded eyes.


    Seeing those eyes, he immediately stopped in a rigid posture, and in the end, Tarhan roughly tousled his hair.


    Watching him speak lowly, Enya felt her heart break.


    The memories of her past, which would never be refined, became afterimages and blurred her eyes. The feet of those as she looked up while lying on the floor, the murmurs, and the blood that soaked her hands. The fetal movement that was not felt in the stomach that swelled round after eight months¡­


    Enya pressed her teeth and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Tell me, Tarhan. What happened then¡­? Did you have anything else to say?¡±


    She knew she was cruel.


    Even though she did, she couldn¡¯t stop. This time, she wanted to hear his heart¡­ She didn¡¯t want to see him evade in silence like this again. All she wanted was a breakthrough, not just another pit.


    However, Tarhan, this time too, chose to keep his mouth shut.


    It was the same as then.


    Rather than delve into that feeling, he chose to run away. Enya felt that her insides, which seemed to be unable to wrinkle anymore, were being torn by the solid iron retaining wall that appeared on his face.


    ¡°If, if you don¡¯t want to talk, I don¡¯t want to be here anymore¡­!¡±


    In the end, Enya couldn¡¯t overcome the silence that was more terrifying than the shouting, and she tried to leave first, but Tarhan grabbed her wrist with all his strength the next moment.


    Staggered and drawn by that power, she gritted her teeth and shouted.


    ¡°Let go of me¡­!¡±


    ¡ª


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    However, there was no way that feeble struggle could even offset the pulling power Tarhan had. He spat out her words with his glowing eyes and hugged her tightly, and locked her in his arms.


    In an instant, Enya¡¯s body lay on the floor, nestled under his canopy-like shade.


    ¡°Where are you going?! Shouldn¡¯t we end our talk¡­!¡±


    Fully buried under his massive body, she hit him across the chest and shoulders, screaming.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t you who had nothing more to say! Let, let me go¡­! Release me¡­! You kept your mouth shut earlier, so what are you talking about now¡­?! I have something to talk about with you¡ª!¡±


    It felt like she was beating herself up with anger and pain. It was as if a bolt of lightning struck in the eyes of the man who held her in his arms. Sparks flew in Tarhan¡¯s eyes as he looked down at the woman who was screaming to get out of his arms.


    As she hit him randomly, he climbed onto her body and with one hand, suppressed Enya¡¯s slender arms that were clawing at him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t allow you to go like this!¡±


    Tears eventually burst out of Enya¡¯s eyes as she looked up at the man who said such unbelievable words. The man who couldn¡¯t stand being offended and did not even answer the most important question seemed so hateful at that moment.


    She sobbed wildly and clawed at his neck like a wildcat.


    ¡°You, you are terribly selfish! Sometimes I hate you so much that I can¡¯t stand it¡­!¡±


    Then, Tarhan made a distant face as if someone strangled him before raising his veins and growling lowly.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m selfish! If only I could keep you by my side, even in a place like this¡­ Even if you curse at me and hit me¡­¡±


    The muttering sound trembled slightly, like that of a person whose eyes were turned upside down. Tarhan drew her clothes down, gasping for breath like a madman.


    ¡°Huuuhk¡­!¡±


    Enya, naked in an instant, sobbed and tried to crawl forwards though her bare thighs were caught in his hand and pulled down. She wept over the pain in her mind, not her body. Her insides burned with a red light.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t want it¡ª! I, I won¡¯t do it.! Huht, right now¡­ Like this¡­!¡±


    There were definitely times like that.


    The days when she desperately wanted and even prayed for their baby to be born safely. There was a time every month, with hope and anticipation, that blood did not come, weaving cloth to lay a baby who would never be born.


    The two of them went everywhere together, merging bodies every night. There wasn¡¯t a day that she didn¡¯t think of him.


    Enya sobbed and punched Tarhan in the chest. The floor was soaked with the tears she had shed.


    She couldn¡¯t hold it any longer as his body, already nestled between her legs, squeezed her whole body. Her thighs opened, and he came in as her mouth opened, and he pressed closer to her. Her groans escaped from her tongue-filled mouth.


    ¡°Hu-uhp, let me go¡­! I, I don¡¯t¡ª!¡±


    She kicked Tarhan with her weak foot fiercely, but the man didn¡¯t budge. It was like kicking a large rock. Her presence was invisible whenever he pressed against her. That said, he was a big man, and her existence was feeble and pale.


    Standing next to each other, the difference between them became even more pronounced.


    Tarhan lifted her body with ease, just like a child¡¯s. It was a place that had accepted him in all sorts of ways for years. He would do anything in order to hear her unbearable moans here.


    ¡°Ah¡­! Ta, Tarhan¡­!¡±


    Her body, which had been tamed by a man for years, responded very honestly.


    Before being disappointed and afraid of him, Enya collapsed helplessly each time at the pleasure given by the man who was so obscene and blatantly coveted her.


    She had no ability not to succumb to it. It was as if the pleasure provided by Tarhan was all she could enjoy in an environment where there was no change or novelty other than the stimulation of food that came in three times a day.


    No, even if it wasn¡¯t like that, she wondered if she could ever reject him.


    He was all she had. Tarhan alone has made her live as long as she has.


    He kneaded her whole body, sucked her n*pples till it swelled, and played between her legs with the inside of his soft mouth. When she came to her senses, she, too, was gripping his neck to death, and she was poking her tongue into his mouth.


    ¡°Haa-uhp¡­! Ugh!¡±


    Before long, he rushed into her wet orifice at once. As long as she¡¯d been with her and the only one who had been with her, Tarhan knew her body better than she knew her insides. He knew exactly where Enya felt, hidden inside her flesh.


    Putting her slender legs together and placing them on his shoulder, he stabbed her madly in that direction like a horned bull. He was stabbing her to death as if he was going to end her in this posture.


    It was an act only to arouse Enya¡¯s excitement.


    The expression on the man¡¯s face aimed at her was frighteningly focused. Her body burned up in an instant, like a fallen leaf on fire, and she was helplessly pushed to the climax by the gesture.


    ¡°Ah-huk! Ahht¡­! I, I¡¯m going¡­to diee! Ah! Ta, Tarhan! I, I-I think I¡¯m going to die¡­!¡±


    Words she didn¡¯t mean came flying out of her open mouth.


    She wriggled on the floor like a mad woman, tearing at Tarhan¡¯s skin and screaming, tensing her body.


    ¡°Ah-hak¡ª! Ahh-hung..! Heuk! Ha-ack¡­!¡±


    Her legs, which were lifted high above the man¡¯s muscular shoulders, convulsed and the skin of his stomach naturally tightened.


    The secret area and buttocks that were seated on Tarhan¡¯s cracked abs tightened again and again as if wanting to cut off the erect flesh inside. The soggy hole convulsed and contracted violently, ready to suck even the dangling objects beneath it.


    The man who had pounced on her and pushed her to death let go of his expression and sucked on her red-hot peach bone.


    The sensation was rough and fading.


    Grabbing the woman who was trying to crawl on the ground with a hot face, his huge lower body pressed against her butt so that he could fully feel the inner flesh against his pillar that was still strong without a climax. He pressed down hard and stayed there for a while.


    Even though he did not move, Enya reached the climax again alone just by the size and volume. She sobbed with eyes soaked wet at the feeling of being beaten all over her body.


    ¡°Ah, ah-hak¡­! Go, good¡­! So, good¡­! Heuk, aahhaa-ugh! Huuuu¡­! N, no¡ª!¡±


    Enya tightened her lower body as if she would cut him down while he kissed her glistening forehead and damp cheeks. She didn¡¯t even know what she was talking about.


    She knew he would let her go like this again and again. Tarhan¡¯s desires never showed an end as he clung, always more impatient than her. He wanted to dig deeper into her, and he felt desperate every moment as if that act could make her completely his.


    Finally, Tarhan reached his climax and pressed down on the weak female body, who had lost her strength and began to come inside her as hard as he could.


    Enya groaned like a beast and shuddered at the grip on her shoulder, relishing a feeble climax once more. Her shoulders would be all in tatters the next day, but there was no time to worry about that now.


    Tarhan jabbed his pillar the whole time he poured his soul into her stomach.


    From the bottom of the hole, she could feel the man¡¯s root twitching to pour out the liquid. Enya held her mouth open for a while as he sowed seeds inside her and squeezed his shoulders. She squeezed it so hard that her fingernails were etched into his steely back.


    Her inner walls twitched and tightened on his pillar. Even though it was such a deed, at least for this moment, she felt a sense of fulfillment as if she truly became one with this man. It was an unavoidable addiction and an unavoidable habit.


    Enya unconsciously rubbed her lips against his chest, making a moaning sound. Tarhan also pressed his hand closer to her back, scattering deep kisses across her nape and cheek.


    He was affectionate, as if he was willing to do anything for his partner. Even after pouring out so much for so long, the pillar still fluctuated inside her, and she could still feel the hardness of the pillar sticking between her walls.


    He had come so much inside her that, even though the hole was still plugged up with him, the white, frothy liquid was dripping down her legs.


    The two hugged each other as if they had been dead for a long time.


    Finally coming to her senses, Enya shrugged and pushed him away. Tarhan watched her, still breathing heavily, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Heuk, I really hate you¡­¡±


    There was not even a response to the tearful words.


    It was only snow that hadn¡¯t yet burned out the flames. Enya, likewise, took a deep breath and slowly lifted her hips up against his stone chest. With a clingy sound, Tarhan¡¯s heavy, bulky thing was pulled out of her body.


    The pillar, still stood upright, revealing its majesty, soaking in the slimy liquid from their bodies.


    She held her breath slightly the moment she saw with her own eyes what she had been receiving all along. The giant, lifelike pillar wriggled and clung to her back. In an instant, Tarhan took a deep breath again and seemed to pull her into his arms before muttering in a hoarse voice:


    ¡°Even if you hate me, I can¡¯t help it. I will accept it.¡±


    Hearing that, Enya looked up at him, stunned.


    In an instant, his posture changed, and her body turned. Now Enya was turned face down, and Tarhan was holding her down with his heavy body.


    ¡°The sight of you bleeding and getting hurt right in front of my eyes¡­ Such a thing has never happened, and it will never¡­ happen.¡±


    He whispered impatiently.


    ¡ª


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Enya listened to the spell-like words he repeated to himself and closed her eyes.


    He rubbed his thing between her wet butt, where the veins were starting to turn red again. It was as if he wanted to confirm that the woman in front of her was alive and breathing in front of him by doing so.


    ¡°Hoo, hooh¡­¡±


    She opened her eyes and turned her head, half-raised her upper body.


    She was watching Tarhan.


    After kneading the flesh on one side of her hip as if he would burst it, he opened it slightly to check the bright red flesh before raising a hand to his mouth. He cupped his mouth together and spat into the palm of his hand.


    Then, he smeared it generously on Enya¡¯s slightly dried secret part.


    ¡°Uht, ung¡­! Ag, again¡­! No, no more¡­¡±


    She spread a moan along the way and tightened the two fingers that had entered her in an instant. She couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Enya, half awake, screamed inside.


    Even though they did it countless times as they stuck to each other like grafting, something was different today. Perhaps Tarhan felt the same way, he held her tighter and more tenaciously than usual and did not let go.


    The fingers mixed with saliva moved slowly, making a squishy sound. Surprisingly, her body, which she thought could no longer lift a finger, reacted.


    Enya flapped around like a landed fish, nibbling at the bristles of the rug on the floor. It was as if someone had taken something out of her head, kneaded it, made a mess of it and put it back. She couldn¡¯t think of anything, and she only responded to the stimulation given by Tarhan.


    Tarhan put his hand under the rug and ran his fingertips around Enya¡¯s nipples. He circled her swollen breasts as if he was feeding her milk to a child, and at one point, he squeezed them tightly as if he was going to tear them off.


    Enya only let out moans, like a dying yak, perfectly covered by Tarhan¡¯s massive body.


    ¡°Ah-huht, ah-huuhk¡­!¡±


    Before she knew it, the prepared hips were lifted high, and the hole clamored to hold the pillar that reached her back.


    ¡°Uuuhh¡­!¡±


    She struggled and stretched her hands behind, gasping for breath.


    Tarhan¡¯s large, rough, bark-like hand gripped hers. He pretended to hold her hand, then grabbed it and made her touch something.


    As her hand was pulled back, something wet, glistening, boiling hot was touching under her hand. Enya instinctively grabbed it. She realized that it was his thing that she wanted so much. She involuntarily pushed her hips up to shove it inside her, struggling with her crushed body.


    Still, he only made her grab his thing and pushed her back to the floor again. His hand that had been dragging Enya¡¯s hand suddenly pressed down on the nape of her neck.


    When she was suddenly choked, she closed her eyes tightly.


    Tarhan¡¯s hand came up over Enya¡¯s, who was holding his thing. A large palm, large enough to hold his object and her hand together, slowly swept up and down. It was such a big move that her wrists reached down to the dangling organs beneath it.


    It was terribly large and hot. It seemed to increase its volume with each stroke of her palm.


    Finally, Tarhan let out a groan behind her back and, at once, put his hand under her stomach and lifted her roughly.


    He muttered like someone whose eyes and ears were covered by something.


    ¡°¡­This time, I will definitely protect you. I will not lose you to anyone.¡±


    The sudden action made Enya gasp and turn her head to look at him. Her eyes, wide open in shock, looked in fear at his man, who was breathing like a buffalo.


    At that moment, she tried to push him away. But before she had time to do so, his hand lifted her up on her knees and lifted her lower body and pressed her down on her neck so that her upper body was on the ground with her back lifted.


    He whispered harshly.


    ¡°I will never go through something like losing a family again.¡±


    Enya¡¯s breath quickly collapsed upon hearing that as liquid flowed down her sobbing cheeks. Eventually, without hesitation, Tarhan immediately inserted the straight object into the hole that had been lifted in front of his eyes.


    ¡°Ha-uh, haaa-aht¡­!¡±


    Enya let out a groan, feeling her body splitting, and crawled forward instinctively.


    But, Tarhan leaned slightly in front of her and crushed her with his weight, leaving her immobilized.


    He straightened her knees and pulled her legs, locking their lower body into a perfect coupling. That alone was good enough to send goosebumps down her spine. Enya panicked and stretched her hands behind, trying to push him away.


    It was strange. It was different from the usual.


    She had received him in this position before. It was true that she was sensitive because it was very deep though she had never felt such a heavy and terrifyingly strong pleasure. It was as if something unknown was playing tricks on her eyes.


    Enya cried unknowingly and screamed at Tarhan.


    ¡°Ta, Tarhan! I, do-don¡¯t know¡­ it¡¯s weird. I feel a little, strange, strange today¡­¡±


    His eyes blurred.


    The bond deepened as the woman¡¯s frightened body shrank. As she tightened her bottom even more, Tarhan groaned and frowned.


    Enya covered her mouth. It was really scary. It was all the more so because she didn¡¯t know what he was doing.


    Eventually, tears poured out.


    ¡°I, I¡­think it¡¯s strange¡­ I can¡¯t. St, stop¡­ Ta, Tarhan¡­¡±


    Scary, scary.


    Enya shuddered and sobbed, knowing that it would not work.


    As if he couldn¡¯t see anything, Tarhan, who had been muttering swear words, muttered something between his teeth in a chewing tone.


    A glimpse of him entering her seemed to soothe him.


    Except for the first intercourse, when they first intermingled, he had never pushed Enya to beg so much. He warmed her body with great care, always until his erect pillar was fully in, or rather until she begged him to come in first. Then, once inside, he hit her relentlessly until she was forced to climax.


    Nevertheless, today was different.


    Tarhan didn¡¯t know what to do and stroked Enya¡¯s body. He poured kisses down her back, ran the bridge of his nose down his back, and he muttered again incessantly.


    What are you afraid of? I¡¯m with you.


    He seemed to be trying to reassure her, but it seemed like he ddidn¡¯teven know what he was talking about anymore.


    Before long, Tarhan began to slowly move his body like a man who had lost his sanity. He pretended to soothe her with his hands like a determined man, speeding up to the point that there were slapping sounds.


    ¡°Ah-huhk¡­! Unng!! Ha-uhht¡­ hu-ugh¡ª!¡±


    A frighteningly intense pleasure covered Enya.


    Enya endured it, clenching her fist. The touch of her breasts against the rough surface of the floor drove her away as a new stimulus. She sobbed in fear, but at some point, she forgot everything and left herself to Tarhan¡¯s gestures.


    The inside of her brain turned into porridge. It felt like every part of her body was melted away by Tarhan, who was burrowing hard into her.


    Every time his long thighs slapped against her, she opened her mouth to catch her choking breath.


    Enya, like a woman born to receive Tarhan¡¯s, held him perfectly, tightening on him as if that was the only natural order left to her¡­ as if she had no other options¡­


    The three full days passed in the blink of an eye. Chief Kahanti died, and a new regime was established in Aquilea.


    However, there was no major change in Enya.


    The gate of the house Tarhan had built was still firmly shut. If there was one thing that had changed, it was that his men now stood guard around day and night. If she wanted, she could meet the people of Nervana Forest, but this time, Enya avoided them. So did the Perugians.


    It was like going back for the first time.


    She spent the rest of her time only with Tarhan, not interacting with anyone except Ihita and Piache.


    Upon hearing that Gernan¡¯s face had been cut in half, the Aquileans were afraid to even meet the eyes of the new chieftain¡¯s woman whenever she passed by. It was a natural thing to do, as long as they didn¡¯t want to be cut by the chieftain of Aquilea¡¯s sword, who was terribly protective of his woman.


    On the eve of the escalating war, the conflict between the forces stationed in Aquilea was almost at its peak. Naturally, the nerves of the head of the alliance, which was at the peak of power, were also at his peak.


    No one wanted to offend him.


    Enya also felt stuffy every time she met him, like talking through an impenetrable wall. Though despite feeling that, she could never stop or resent him.


    ¡°So promise me, too. No matter what happens, you won¡¯t follow anyone. You will stay by my side.¡±


    The night Tarhan pushed her with force, he pressed his forehead against her quivering wet eyelashes and whispered. He accepted her pledge without hiding his morbid obsession.


    Enya closed her eyes instead of answering. Then, she opened her mouth and let his tongue go deep into her mouth. Just as he imprisoned her with his obsessive spirit from that day on, he also kept an eye on her surroundings in the name of protection.


    ¡®It¡¯s not long before Tarhan¡¯s campaign.¡¯


    Every day was a bloody day¡­ the days when she might be able to see Tarhan for the last time were dwindling day by day.


    In the midst of this, Enya couldn¡¯t find a way not to accept his eccentricity. She had brought up the story of the ¡®daughter of the forest¡¯ again and again, despite his stubbornness as if she was talking to a wall.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t work. His answer was always the same.


    ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll stay here and wait for me to come back. If not, I¡­ I will not forgive you.¡±


    It couldn¡¯t have been more terrible. It couldn¡¯t be helped.


    She loved the man who wouldn¡¯t forgive her if she didn¡¯t wait for him here, so he put himself in danger. She couldn¡¯t help granting his last wish before going to the battlefield. So, even though that love drove her to a monotonous life like a prison, Enya endured it.


    During the day, she worked with Ihita at Piache¡¯s drugstore, as she always did. She struggled for all the nights he held her tightly in his manly embrace.


    Enya¡¯s body was getting thinner day by day, and the more she did, the crazier Tarhan went.


    An overwhelming feeling arose two weeks before his campaign.


    ¡°¡­The ceremony will be soon, so get ready.¡±


    As Enya caressed her leg, which had begun to tingle again, she then raised her head. Tarhan leaned against the door and looked down at her, notifying her.


    ¡ª


    If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Ceremony?


    Enya couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying. Ceremony¡­ was there any more rituals left to go through in Aquilea? She remembered her coming-of-age ceremony. At the same time, a faint flutter like a gust of wind rose in her heart from the misery.


    Tarhan hated that time, though she was more than happy to remember it.


    ¡°What ceremony¡­?¡±


    She had long passed the age for her coming-of-age ceremony. After that, it was all about the funeral rites that Aquileans had to go through when they returned to the earth.


    Enya gulped dryly.


    ¡°Our wedding ceremony.¡±


    Tarhan disappeared with those arrow-like words.


    Indeed, as he had informed her, their wedding was held informally shortly thereafter. For the first time since the union of Perugia and Aquilea, the marriage ceremony was reserved for the chieftain and a woman who had lived childless in his hut for more than ten years.


    ¡°Today is a happy day.¡±


    Her soul was half gone even as the women of Perugia, who assisted her in the wedding ceremony, took her to the shore of the river and washed her with care. They were not afraid of her, perhaps they had been told to do so, and they touched her body and tried to make eye contact with her and talked to her.


    ¡°You should be happy, Enya. We all know that after Kahanti¡¯s death, there was no man more worthy to be the head of Aquilea than Tarhan.¡±


    Cutting her stiff, overgrown hair with a knife, they trimmed her damaged hair. Then, they clipped her fingernails short and applied ointment and oil on her. The leg with the most pain was carefully massaged, and put on clean clothes.


    ¡°Smile. Today Enya will be the happiest bride.¡±


    Enya couldn¡¯t be so unfamiliar with the word bride, which they naturally uttered to her. On the day of the wedding, Aquilea¡¯s new chieftain was worthy of being said by people to be the incarnation of the ancestor Leias.


    The moment she saw her groom, her heart skipped a beat.


    Standing in front of the podium with a sense of intimidation and majesty that no monster could pierce through his skin, the figure of him was greatness itself.


    The hearts of those watching the wedding of the new chieftain swelled with trepidation.


    The new chieftain would finally achieve the unity of the land. He would unite the foreign nations divided into many branches and sow the seeds of all Aquileas everywhere, and he would win the duel with Argon and establish peace in the Great Plains.


    The elder Haraibo, who maintained his cleanliness and sobriety, was now dressed in red clothes. He sprinkled water on Tarhan, who was standing in the middle of the place, and receiving the protection and blessings of all the powers of the Great Plains.


    People held their breath and watched the scene.


    To be precise, they looked at the flawless man who was reaching his climax in the golden age of that life with a look of admiration.


    In that incredible moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the bride chosen by the great chieftain, Tarhan.


    She was such a small and fragile-looking woman.


    After washing and putting on new clothes with the help of the ladies, the woman¡¯s white, slender legs, at first glance, looked uncomfortable. They didn¡¯t know that the new chieftain¡¯s eyes would fall on the woman who seemed to have a hard time even sitting still in front of them.


    His fianc¨¦e, the woman who would become the new wife of the chieftain, who should have welcomed the man who had returned after completing everything, did not have the right look on her face.


    Her expression, which should have overflowed with the joy of victory and the joy of a new bride, was discolored by a dark and deep moan of worry. The face that should have shined like the full moon was dark like the dark clouds that wetted the rainy season in October, and the expression that was supposed to shine like the dew at dawn was as dry as the dry wind.


    But most of all, they couldn¡¯t understand the young chieftain whose eyes were fixed on the woman throughout her ceremony.


    He longed for her enough to the extent that it gave the illusion that he was eagerly waiting for the woman¡¯s attention who did not even make eye contact with him.


    From the first appearance of Tarhan¡¯s bride, his hand has not separated from the woman¡¯s body. The hand on her waist was not removed even by Haraibo¡¯s sharp eyes, and he showed tension and nervousness like a hound guarding a delicate woman.


    On the other hand, the woman was only trembling faintly in despair.


    Like a person who has lost her soul, like a doll that had no consciousness in her mind, the woman¡¯s expression was that of someone who had already left this place.


    The eyes, which had no direction, hovered in the air with anxiety.


    And so, the young chieftain had seized her soul and pressed her down as if to check her with his eyes again and again.


    He held his gaze with relentless obsession and would not let go.


    By doing so, it was as if he could capture her heart that had already left and bring it down to this place. It was a maniacal enthusiasm, meaningless outbursts, and the words of a foolish man.


    ¡°¡­The bride and groom, please quench your thirst with the holy water placed in front of you. This will signify each person¡¯s responsibilities and obligations in this marriage.¡±


    Haraibo commanded in a calm voice.


    Perhaps he had waited for it, Tarhan poured the golden cup with the holy water in front of him into his mouth.


    The next moment, the elder looked at Enya.


    Compared to the gigantic man in front of her, the woman, who was so shabby, was motionless as if she hadn¡¯t heard his words. Seeing the man nervously tapping his fingers, Haraibo gulped dryly and ordered again.


    ¡°¡­Bride, drink the holy water that is placed in front of you.¡±


    However, the answer was silence.


    At that, the expressions of the women standing behind Enya turned dark with bewilderment as people started to mumble. There were people who were watching with their heads held back as if something had gone wrong with the sacred wedding ceremony.


    ¡°Bride, the holy water¡­¡±


    When Haraibo opened his mouth once again in a strong voice, the young chieftain jumped up and strode to the front of the bride.


    People¡¯s eyes widened in amazement at the sight. As the strong-minded man didn¡¯t care and raised the holy water from the golden cup that the bride was supposed to drink, the clear water inside slithered and smeared a little on the groom¡¯s hand.


    Everyone present saw the groom force holy water into the bride¡¯s hand and make her drink it.


    The bride barely took him in, choking and gasping for breath. The holy water, which had not yet been poured into her mouth, flowed down the bride¡¯s lips.


    ¡°¡­With this, the wedding ceremony is concluded.¡±


    In the midst of a tremendous silence, Hariibo hurriedly closed the ceremony. The groom quickly accepted the bride¡¯s staggering body. She glanced up in fear at the man.


    She was not afraid of him, but of what might happen.


    The new groom straightened the unsteady bride¡¯s dress and dragged her down. It was to prepare for the first night of the newly announced chieftain and his wife.


    The first night, it was funny.


    On the first night, Enya sat alone in the room prepared for the bridal chambers. She was a bride who didn¡¯t have her moon cycle anymore. The blood that had come little by little for the past few months had long since disappeared altogether.


    Nevertheless, Enya became Tarhan¡¯s bride tonight.


    This was their first night.


    However, since they had already crossed their legs countless times, nothing would change if they intermingled again.


    Nevertheless, Tarhan ordered that their bridal chambers be decorated thoroughly and formally.


    In the room where animal skins hung on the walls, red candles were shining softly, and golden dishes were filled with fruit wine and medicinal wine, waiting for the bride and groom to drink. The oil in the silverware burned, giving off an indescribably obscene scent.


    ¡°¡­These lamps are oil mixed with spices used by newlyweds in Perugia for their first night. It is a specially prepared incense for the first night of the chieftain and his wife.¡±


    The woman¡¯s soft hands moved busily. She spread the oil from the earthenware in her palms and pulled down Enya¡¯s clothes before beginning to massage her back and the back of her neck.


    ¡°There is a legend that the procedure was made because there were so many women dying on the first night. If the body warms up like this beforehand, the maiden will be less nervous, and will not be hurt even after receiving a man who rushes at her like an excited bull. Isn¡¯t that funny?¡±


    At that, Enya finally opened her shut mouth. Her voice, somehow brooding, sounded very tired.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not the first night.¡±


    She had already slept with him countless times, so much so that the first night now remains only as an afterimage of a hazy memory.


    Still, she remembered that night clearly.


    She brought up memories of the past. She remembered the night they first became one.


    To Enya, that night was more meaningful than this rigid night. Tarhan wove a flower crown for the Aquilea maiden and put it on her head. At that time, his kindness¡­ it was a feeling she would remember for the rest of her life.


    Tarhan did not enter the bridal chamber until after midnight.


    The woman¡¯s expression as she stared at the entrance where he entered from was insensitive. Without a word, he took off his robe and sat down in front of her, who was still dressed in the same clothes as in the wedding ceremony and sat motionless like a doll.


    This night was meaningless to Enya, yet it was very important to Tarhan.


    Still, she didn¡¯t seem to understand that.


    On a precious day when any other maiden would have shed tears of joy, his maiden had a face as if her throat was choking with her sorrow.


    Enya glanced at his face and bit her lip to avoid being overcome with emotion. A man with a surprisingly handsome face¡­ looking closely, there was tiredness visible in the shadows around his eyes.


    She suddenly remembered the man who was lying on the meadow, when she could not remember when, making circles with the tips of his fingers on her flat stomach while holding her, giving his arm as a pillow.


    It was a distant memory. That was when she found out she was pregnant again.


    Enya had gone to meet Tarhan, who was out in the field at that time. In her hand, she was holding a bunch of grass that was said to be good for the baby in her stomach. As soon as he said that she thought she was having a baby, he picked her up and spun her round and round.


    The grass in her hand fell everywhere.


    While being embraced by the cheering man, Enya laughed out loud, too.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    After holding each other for a while, the two picked up the grass that had fallen nearby and returned home. Could the man at that time and the man standing in front of her be the same person?


    A more stubborn jawline and mature eyes reminded her of the fact that he was not the man he was more than ten years ago.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    As the war drew closer, Tarhan increased the number of soldiers he trained and reorganized his policy of transporting goods and supplies. He obsessively forged alliances and gathered his reinforcements.


    With an almost fanatical spirit, he drove the allied forces.


    Enya knew that the biggest part of that motivation was her. So she tried to stay away from him as much as possible while Tarhan also seemed to consciously avoid her. So, she assumed that today, too, he would avoid her and leave without a word. However, what he did was something completely different.


    The man who stood by the doorway and stared at her for a while suddenly strode over and lifted her up. Enya asked in surprise.


    ¡°Tarhan¡­ where are we going¡­?¡±


    Even though she was surprised, she hurriedly wrapped her arms around his neck. She couldn¡¯t remember how long it had been since he had hugged her like this. Enya instinctively buried her head in the hollow of his collarbone and inhaled his body scent.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Unlike the man¡¯s blunt mouth, his hands gently supported her waist and hips. Enya gave herself up to Tarhan¡¯s steps, feeling secure as if she was sitting on a sturdy tree.


    Her picked her up and walked in front of a gerpan, which stood outside. Female gerpans were shorter than horses, strong and docile, making them suitable for long distance travel or pulling carts. Then, he carefully seated her on top of the gerpan and climbed on its back.


    ¡°Tarhan¡­ wh, where¡ª¡±


    The place where the bride and groom should be on the first night was none other than the newlywed room. Though Tarhan was heading to a completely different place with her.


    As Enya turned anxiously and tried to look at him, he silently grabbed her waist and started the terpan.


    After traveling on the gerpan for quite some time.


    ¡°¡­Is your stomach okay?¡±


    Tarhan asked, covering her stomach in a low voice.


    He seemed to have heard that she skipped a few meals a few days before the wedding due to being strangely sick in her stomach. Enya had only had a couple of drinks that day, but she shook her head, saying it was okay. He, of course, didn¡¯t believe it.


    In between, both of them remained silent except for Tarhan, worrying that she might be dizzy.


    In fact, at that moment, Enya was basking in Tarhan¡¯s body temperature with his terribly calm heart. The scent of his body that she smelled every time he breathed in, buried in his cloak, was enchanting. The two of them had been separated for a long time, after all.


    With her eyes closed, Enya held her breath, trying to hide her desire to spend more time with him.


    They finally drove the gerpan along a road deep inside the mountain.


    As the forest grew thicker and the rocks that stretched around it grew in size, she noticed the air getting thicker. Enya blinked her eyes at the feeling of steam on the tip of her nose. Hot air was coming up from somewhere. Finally, when they reached almost the end of the mountain, Tarhan stopped the gerpan.


    She knew the hot springs were nearby by the scent she felt on the tip of her nose. She then glanced at Tarhan, who was hugging her from behind, with surprised eyes, and he opened his mouth in shame.


    ¡°¡­I found it while digging a path.¡±


    Enya, who had been soaked in hot water several times before, pursed her lips in anticipation. It was very rare for a hot spring to be created at the foot of a mountain in this way in winter. She wondered if Tarhan¡¯s discovery of this was a coincidence.


    When she wanted to get into the water as soon as possible, he quickly tied gerpan to an old tree nearby.


    Tarhan whispered to her as he slowly lowered her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. I¡¯ll let you have as much as you want¡­¡±


    Tarhan stopped talking and shut his mouth. She couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking just by looking at his expression.


    She waited by the gerpan¡¯s side like an obedient child while Tarhan unpacked their belongings.


    Before long, Tarhan led Enya near the steaming water.


    He unwrapped the package he had brought and spread it out under a wide stone, and sat her on it. Then he began rounding the bronze rod he had brought around it. Enya noticed that it was a stone with magic to drive away monsters and looked at him in amazement.


    Those precious things were made when guarding the graves of dead chieftains or their children. After using it once, the effect was exhausted, so the cost was not cheap. To use it like this today, he must have prepared months ago.


    ¡°Ta, Tarhan¡­¡±


    Enya looked up at Tarhan anxiously. Even if he was Aquilea¡¯s supreme leader, he would not be able to afford such an item just to bathe her. At this time, they were in great need of materials for war preparations.


    Trying to block her thoughts in advance, he slumped down in his spot, bending over his large body next to her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me like that. If this amount caused any trouble, the allied forces would have already been annihilated.¡±


    Then, without hesitation, he began to untie the shoelaces that were tightly wrapped around her feet.


    His touch quickly revealed her white feet. He even managed to get rid of her slightly swollen calves in one go, massaged her small feet a few times, then held them in his hands as if holding something precious and rubbed them with the hot spring water several times.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡±


    Enya groaned spontaneously at the warm energy that permeated her bones. With her eyes closed, she felt the nerves of her whole body languidly unravel.


    ¡°How is the temperature¡­? Isn¡¯t it too hot¡­?¡±


    Tarhan looked at Enya¡¯s expression several times and asked again and again. Enya nodded her head languidly, her eyes wide open at the warm sensation.


    ¡°Good¡­ It¡¯s warm¡­¡±


    She unknowingly leaned on Tarhan¡¯s shoulder, who was kneeling next to her, enjoying the hot spring water submerged up to her knees.


    Even in the cold winter weather, the surroundings of the hot spring were warm with steam, and the temperature of the water was not as hot as he feared. It felt like her body and mind, which had been frozen with tension all along, were released at once in the moderately cooled heat.


    Enya thought how nice it would be if she could throw off all her cumbersome clothes right now and dive into warm water up to her neck.


    Perhaps he had noticed her feelings, Tarhan looked at her from the side and asked.


    ¡°¡­Do you want to take a bath?¡±


    Enya swallowed dryly and looked at him.


    It was in the forest at night when the moon was starting to rise, but he was by his side. Above all, there were stones around them that chased monsters. Because of the cold weather these days, she couldn¡¯t even wash her body properly except for wiping her body with a towel soaked in warm water.


    She nodded to him with a desperate desire to take a dip. Then, Tarhan untied the sword from his belt, set it down, drew the sword from its scabbard, and plunged the scabbard into the ground.


    Enya could tell at a glance that it was Kahanti¡¯s sword.


    It was a scabbard made of the bones of a monster inherited from the previous chieftain. Enya had heard that while the scabbard was in place, monsters could not find the vicinity and only roamed around. She realized that he had made up his mind to bring her to a bath.


    He opened his mouth as he took off her coat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. If you think the water is too hot, you have to tell me.¡±


    Nodding her head, she raised her arm to help Tarhan undress her. In an instant, the cloth that covered her chest and stomach came off, and her naked white body was reflected in the water. She could feel his neck vibrate as he gazed at her body.


    Enya unknowingly lowered her eyelids and covered her swollen chest with her hands.


    However, Tarhan soon seemed to be okay, and he took off her bottoms and slowly took her by the arm and helped her down to the water¡¯s edge.


    Splash.


    Eventually, Enya, who had submerged herself halfway into the stomach, let out a sigh as she closed her eyes tightly at the hot energy that ran up her spine.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    It was good enough to bring tears to her eyes. She wanted to move her body and wipe every nook and cranny, but at that moment, she couldn¡¯t even lift a finger. At that moment, she heard the sound of Tarhan entering the water right beside her.


    He, who took his top off as well, dipped his bare back behind her.


    ¡°Enya, come here. Lean on my body.¡±


    Said Tarhan, putting his hand on Enya¡¯s side as she was submerged naked in the water and pulling her towards him.


    Enya quietly sat on his thigh as he instructed. Then she rested her head lightly on his flat chest. Like a child in a cozy cradle, Tarhan¡¯s body and hers meshed tightly together. The warm water filled the gap, so it was more comfortable than ever.


    She let out a satisfied sigh and lowered her eyes.


    The sound of splashing water sounded like a lullaby in her ears. He kept pouring warm water on her arm, her bare shoulder that was leaning against his chest.


    Tarhan¡¯s hands were busy pouring water on the parts exposed outside the water, from the hill of her big chest to the flat belly underneath.


    Enya fell asleep in his arms.


    After a while, feeling sweat starting to form on her forehead, Enya opened her eyes, feeling refreshed. The head of the man she was leaning against rested on one of her shoulders. Tarhan¡¯s wide, scarred chest against her back stirred slightly with each breath he took.


    Suddenly she realized that he had fallen asleep right away as he had stayed up all night to find time for her.


    It was as if something hot was rising from her chest, along with pity. Enya impulsively licked up the droplets of water that fell on Tarhan¡¯s thick nape, which was on her shoulder, with her lips. He flinched, then immediately woke up and raised his head.


    She held her breath.


    Awakened from his sleep, Tarhan gazed down at her with a speechless face and blinked a few times.


    Receiving that gaze, her body trembled.


    ¡°Hu-uhp, ah¡­¡±


    The moment their wet lips touched was an instant. It was softer than ever but just as deep, Tarhan pushed his tongue into Enya¡¯s mouth. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the steam or because of each other¡¯s saliva, but there was a sound full of water.


    The man tucked his hand under her arm and turned her torso slightly to kiss her more deeply.


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    Enya, too, put her hand through Tarhan¡¯s wet hair and squeezed it lightly. Her relaxed, warm body was enveloped in heat in an instant. She grunted and clung to the man¡¯s stocky body, and the arms coiled around her like a snake.


    It felt like her whole body was entangled in the man¡¯s body.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    On the other hand, Tarhan¡¯s body was as hard as it could be.


    Between her soft thighs, he could feel the man¡¯s terrifyingly erect pillar. As he gripped her chin, eagerly coveting her cheeks, he then inserted and withdrew his pointed tongue deep inside her mouth.


    Enya gasped and twisted her body at the explicit display of his desires.


    It was the first time in months.


    The reason why Tarhan and her body were entwined naked like this pushed the two into a crucible of excitement.


    His touch brought her body to the surface in an instant, and the sound of the splashing water was drowned out by the rapid breathing of the two people panting.


    Tarhan eagerly ran his rough, stubby hands along the texture of her skin. Enya also groped her fingers through the veins and muscles bristling through his hot, hard body. It got to the point where she couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, wanting to embrace his hot and firm thing inside.


    And at that moment, he pressed his wet lips onto her, clutching her chest with his large hands.


    ¡°Ha-uhk¡­!¡±


    The slight pain caused Enya to open her eyes and wince.


    Tarhan also removed his hand from her body like a man on fire. Both of them were dumbfounded by the sudden interruption of the flow. She forgot that a few days ago, she complained of a tingling pain in her sensitively swollen chest along with nausea.


    Tarhan, who pulled breathlessly away from her body, looked down at her with a face even more startled than hers.


    ¡°Enya¡­?¡±


    The reason quickly began to return to his eyes. Enya felt his eyes stare at her painfully swollen breasts, filled with regret and remorse.


    ¡°Does your chest hurt¡­?¡±


    She felt him scan her with piercing eyes.


    She hurriedly lowered her arm around the man¡¯s neck to cover her chest. Enya was so embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t even make eye contact. Her breasts often swelled around the time her moon cycle started again after they stopped for several months, so she hadn¡¯t cared.


    However, Tarhan immediately apologized, lowering the arm that covered her chest.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I made a mistake. I¡¯m out of my mind for a moment¡­¡±


    Enya didn¡¯t answer, only shook her head.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s just a little stingy¡­¡±


    The hot spring water formed on her chest and dripped. Tarhan stared at Enya¡¯s chest, stopping her arm as she kept raising her hand to cover it.


    Because of that, her cheeks turned red at the blatant gaze. The mammary glands were reflected in the round breasts. Drops of water fell on it and hung on the tips of the n*pples. It looked like it was dripping with milk.


    At the same time, her forgotten memories came to mind.


    When she couldn¡¯t help but cry because there was no baby to suck on her wet chest, the man in front of her was the one who sucked and massaged her breasts every day and night to loosen the clogged duct.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a stinging heat rose on her face and around her eyes.


    Trying to wipe the moisture off her chest by running her fingers through it only made it worse. Then, Tarhan lowered his head and gently licked the water.


    Enya was a little startled and held her breath.


    He didn¡¯t stop there before brushing the water off her stomach and licking it clean to her navel. He carefully covered her heavy chest with his hands and lifted them up, then pressed his soft lips to the bristling n*pples.


    He sucked slowly with a weak force that didn¡¯t hurt at all.


    Until he finished the act, Enya stiffened in embarrassment. He made her rest comfortably on top of him.


    His eyes, which looked down at the woman with a reddening blush even to her earlobes, deepened. Meanwhile, Enya blankly leaned against Tarhan¡¯s broad chest, thinking for a while. She felt his shoulders moving and closed her eyes. She was feeling kind of depressed.


    If it was scary, then it wasn¡¯t.


    The next moment, she opened her mouth.


    ¡°¡­Do you remember the baby¡¯s name?¡±


    Enya immediately regretted the question in the immediate silence.


    Tarhan swallowed a gulp and raised his head. The expression on the man¡¯s face looking down at her, was desperate, as if he was trying to swallow something and failed.


    He didn¡¯t answer easily.


    Enya naturally recalled the incident at that time, back when she was still holding Tarhan¡¯s baby in her stomach¡­ the days when she spoke fearlessly of her soon-to-be-shattered hopes. They hadn¡¯t named the baby for a very long time. It was until her stomach grew so swollen that she couldn¡¯t even look down at her toes.


    It was not because of a lack of affection for the child. Rather, their affection was too full and overflowing, and that was why they didn¡¯t give it a name.


    The tribal people did not even think of a baby¡¯s name if they were less than 100 days old. Because too many mothers and babies died during that time, so, what would it be like for a child still in the stomach?


    At that time, Tarhan never listened to Enya¡¯s request to name the baby despite whispering in her sleep.


    Eventually, he opened his heavy mouth just as when he was about to embark on a harsh war like now. It was a time when the birth date was not far away.


    ¡°¡­Rahill.¡±


    As the man hesitantly uttered the words, Enya¡¯s eyes widened at the name she never heard before. Tarhan spoke the baby¡¯s name once again, with the correct pronunciation.


    ¡°Rahill. It means good luck in my hometown language.¡±


    It meant good luck.


    She felt like she knew why, even if he didn¡¯t tell her. However, the name had to disappear into the back of her memory without ever being called again.


    Recalling their old conversation, Enya felt her eyes tingle. She buried her face again in Tarhan¡¯s shoulder. Even though she didn¡¯t want to recall the painful memories, there were times when they came suddenly, like now.


    At such times, she gave up resistance to the feeling she could not overcome. She was so saddened that she had no choice but to be swept away.


    When asked if he remembered the baby¡¯s name, Tarhan did not answer for a long time. His hand just went on and on her thin back and splashed warm water on her shoulder. Would he choose to turn away again?


    Enya squeezed her eyes shut, feeling her eyes filled with fog.


    Then, he opened his mouth.


    It was an answer that sounded like a low moan, almost desperate.


    ¡°¡­I never forgot.¡±


    Enya impulsively lifted her head, feeling her heart contract. The man¡¯s hand, who was caressing her back, grew tense as if trying to push something. It was almost obsessive.


    Tarhan muttered in a strong tone, chasing away his sudden rush of thoughts.


    ¡°¡­Just don¡¯t think about anything. Stay safe, eat well and sleep well here until I return. Then, everything will be fine.¡±


    For Enya, Tarhan¡¯s words sounded like something he was muttering to himself rather than to her. Through his hand stroking her shoulder, she could feel the man¡¯s uneasiness.


    Why was it that she was the reason for his anxiety?


    It was this man who went to the battlefield where life and death was at stake.


    Those words only filled her with resentment. She felt like she was going to die if she couldn¡¯t bring this stupid man closer to her right away.


    Enya stroked the man¡¯s thick nape with both hands, then grabbed his cheek and forced him to bow before kissing him on the lips. For a moment, she felt strength go into the man¡¯s body. Eventually, his body relaxed, and he wrapped himself around her body.


    As she opened her mouth, Tarhan¡¯s tongue pressed in with a deep sigh.


    Opening her mouth and kissing him, she caressed his cheek, groping down the water droplets on his clavicle, his firm chest beneath it, and his muscles that were stacked like bricks. Then, she slipped her hand between her stone-hard thighs.


    The man¡¯s breathing quickened in an instant. Tarhan quickly pulled his face away from Enya and mumbled troublingly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t come here for this¡­ I¡¯m going to let you rest in the warm water¡­¡±


    Enya quickly kissed the man again to stop him from speaking.


    ¡°Shh¡­ Tarhan.¡±


    Pressing his wet lips and holding her swollen breasts against him, she groped her hands deep between his thighs to smooth them further inside.


    After rubbing his rock-hard thighs for a moment, she squeezed the man¡¯s pillar wrapped in thick bushes in her hand. The man muttered a small curse, then closed his eyes in dizziness and touched his forehead with one hand.


    The watery chest swelled up and down with each breath he took in and exhaled.


    ¡°Enya¡­ don¡¯t do this. Ugh, you said¡­ you were not feeling well.¡±


    The man, who was burning up to his earlobes, wheezed and lifted her arm. Still, she even more eagerly grabbed his chin and pressed her wet lips along the nape of his neck. While fiddling with his red-hot ear, she slowly began to sweep the large pillar in one hand.


    When the man groaned and bent his head completely back, Enya gained courage from that and started rubbing it with force.


    ¡°Hu-uhk, uh.. D*mn it¡­¡±


    Finally, Tarhan, completely subdued by her touch, clasped his hand over hers. As Enya¡¯s breathing was also quickening, he quickly began to sweep the upright pillar with their hands overlapping.


    The hot yet firm pillar grew even more bulky in her hand.


    Not long after, Tarhan¡¯s pillar touched under Enya¡¯s hand and soon spurted out the slimy liquid. The man¡¯s body tightened against her body as if not to weigh her down, then released in an instant. He let out a moan from the back of his throat.


    Tarhan, who had crinkled his forehead and put one hand on his head and tilted his head back, soon came to his senses.


    ¡°You¡­ really bad. I didn¡¯t want to come here to¡­ ugh¡­¡±


    Enya continued to sweep the pillar without letting go of it until the end. The man¡¯s thing continued to ooze thick, thick liquid even after the climax was over. What had already been poured out wet her thighs that were sitting on top of him.


    Tarhan, who was looking at the marks he had left, looked at Enya with a look of bewilderment.


    Even after having already finished once, his thing still stood upright again as if he had never drained the liquid out.


    ¡°Ta, Tarhan¡­¡±


    Nevertheless, Enya wasn¡¯t satisfied with that, and as she sat on his thighs, she tried to put his stuff underneath her, which had already been loosened.


    Tarhan quickly stopped her from doing that.


    ¡°Stop, stop¡­ I heard that you were not feeling well and that you were lying down until you went up to the altar¡­¡±


    His voice cracked terribly, and Enya¡¯s face flushed like it was going to burst. She reassured him by turning her head slightly to look at his flushed cheekbones.


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s okay. Tarhan¡­ just¡­do it¡­¡±


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    The hoarse voice sounded like a plea.


    At that moment, Enya seemed to have gone half mad. She felt like she would die if she didn¡¯t put Tarhan inside her right now.


    ¡ª

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    It was the same for Tarhan.


    A look of anguish passed over his face for a moment. However, his reason was much stronger than she expected. He stood tall and moved his pillar, which looked like it would spill at any moment, from between the bones of her hips.


    Enya gasped like a child deprived of her toy and grabbed his neck in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Ta, Tarhan¡­!¡±


    She was almost impatient.


    The fear that if she did not embrace Tarhan now, she would never know when she would do it with him again dominated her mind. So, she pressed her puffy chest against his, her lips moist and parted, eager to taste his kiss.


    Eventually, Tarhan let out a sigh. It was as if something inside him had collapsed.


    At the same time, he cupped one of her breasts and placed his lips on her parted red lips.


    The droplets on their heated bodies mingled, and it was indiscernible whether they were water or sweat. He eagerly licked her neck, his soft lips tracing over her tender curves, caressing her slender abdomen, and gradually descending further.


    Enya gasped, her hands clutching his solid thighs as she lifted her hips, inviting him to enter her.


    ¡°Ha-ugh¡­! Ah¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Uuugh¡­ haa¡­¡±


    He then gripped her waist with one arm while the other hand explored her sensitive area through the dense bush, teasing the swollen cl*toris before gradually pushing the tip inside.


    Enya raised one arm and tightly grasped his head, her other hand gripping the arm supporting her body. Their reunion after a long time caused her insides to contract intensely. There was even a hint of pain, but she pulled Tarhan¡¯s arm even closer, urging him to move faster.


    Tarhan held her quivering body tightly, patiently waiting for her to fully accommodate his presence without making any movements.


    A thick bead of sweat rolled down his forehead, and a raspy moan escaped from deep within his throat, yet he appeared hesitant to begin his movements inside her.


    ¡°Enya¡­ you do it¡­ Lean on my body¡­ slowly¡­¡±


    Eventually, when he reached the point where he couldn¡¯t stand it, he blew a warm breath into Enya¡¯s ear and pleaded.


    Following his words, she positioned herself on his thighs and started to gyrate her hips, enveloping his pillar, gradually descending and ascending. With each contact of her hips against his thighs, a gentle, rhythmic sound echoed in the air.


    Tarhan showered kisses along her shoulder, subtly shifting his movements along her waist. As exhaustion began to set in, he gently reclined her body against his chest and slowly lifted her up.


    ¡°Ha-uh, hu-uht¡­¡±


    Enya groped his hand, floundering in terrifying ecstasy.


    Tarhan quickly intertwined their fingers. Enya groaned, driving her claws into his palm, which was as hard as wood.


    ¡°Huht¡­ Ta, Tarhan¡­¡±


    He pressed his lips against Enya¡¯s once more, causing her to tilt her head back and call out his name.


    No longer were there moans or the exchange of names, only the sound of their bodies sliding against each other and the watery sound that rippled that accompanied their intertwined movements.


    She felt a terrifyingly perfect sense of fulfillment and wrapped herself tightly around Tarhan inside. The upper and lower parts were completely eaten by Tarhan, and she shook her body as if in sync with the movement he gave.


    Splash, splash.


    As Tarhan¡¯s breath grew ragged and the water splashing intensified, Enya¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, mirroring the liquid streaming down her face. The tears mingled with the droplets of sweat, forming tiny pools at the edge of her chin.


    It was good that Tarhan didn¡¯t notice as she was immersed in herself.


    Enya thought so, through tears several times.


    She wished her body could dissolve and merge completely with his as if becoming one entity. That way, it wouldn¡¯t matter if she followed him into the battlefield. His wounds would be her wounds, and his pain would be her pain.


    If so, the hurt of one person could be shared with two people.


    Two weeks after that eventful day, Tarhan¡¯s army set out for Garganta. In the absence of their chieftain, the group of women remaining in the allied village became divided into three major factions.


    The first faction was the old Aquilea faction, led by Servia, the wife of the former chieftain. A handful of loyal elders who still supported her took charge of the central village and the vicinity of the well.


    The second faction was the newcomers from Perugia, who established their own territory with Avisak at the forefront.


    The remaining forces congregated around Piache¡¯s pharmacy, forming the third faction.


    Enya found herself placed under the care of Piache. The residents of Nervana Forest became her devoted companions, accompanying her wherever she went as a protective escort.


    ¡°Those b*stards, are you not going to ask them how long they will follow you in such a gloomy way?¡±


    Rigata murmured, frowning as he leaned against a tree with his arms crossed as he watched Enya following Piache and Ihita in the herb garden removing weeds.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t mind those people. Come here Rigata, you¡¯re here to help. You know there is a shortage of workers.¡±


    Enya glanced up at Rigata and opened her mouth hesitantly.


    Surprisingly, Rigata, who was denied participation by Tarhan¡¯s order and was entrusted with the mission of escorting Enya, did not seem to regard it as a disgrace.


    ¡°We will still protect you, Enya. Please don¡¯t forget that your choice to come to our side as a daughter of the forest is forever valid.¡±


    Kiyan, who appeared in front of her one day to avoid Tarhan¡¯s eyes, left her with these words. he other members of Nervana Forest also chose to stay in Aquilea, encircling around Enya, except for the men and some female warriors who went off to war.


    Though she was aware of the presence of the Nervana Forest people, Enya feigned ignorance. At times, she longed for the human connection she once shared with them. This feeling intensified within the tense atmosphere of Aquilea, where it felt like a detonation could occur at any moment.


    However, the mere thought of betraying her promise to Tarhan filled her with dread and guilt.


    Thankfully, the people of Nervana Forest respected her boundaries, never encroaching upon her more than necessary nor oppressing her.


    ¡°Your hair has grown so much, Enya.¡±


    During a short break between work, Ihita muttered as she sat in the shade of a tree with her and ate a meal. Indeed, Enya¡¯s hair, twisted around her fingers, was now over her back.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it cumbersome? You haven¡¯t had a cut since the wedding. Shall I cut it?¡±


    Enya shook her head quickly.


    ¡°This much¡­ it¡¯s okay.¡±


    While she worked, Enya habitually tied her hair with a delicate wooden string or wound it up, making sure to keep it off her shoulders. Above all, she dreaded the prospect of Tarhan¡¯s return and the possibility of him seeing her shortened hair and being disappointed.


    Although he never explicitly expressed it, he had always cherished her long locks.


    Enya would observe him tenderly kiss the ends of her hair while she slept. Whether they strolled hand in hand through the meadow or rode the gerpan with the wind rushing past them, his gaze was invariably fixed on the graceful sway of her hair.


    ¡®¡­Tarhan might be disappointed if it gets cut short when he returns.¡¯


    Of course, Tarhan wouldn¡¯t show it off. He did not show much of his feelings, and he might just stop at the sight of her shortened hair.


    As she thought of him, her mouth naturally opened, and she stared into space.


    Suddenly, she missed him dearly. Enya hurriedly turned her head, trying not to grab hold of her throbbing heart.


    ¡°The warehouse is full of poppuri tree fruit, so can we stop harvesting now?¡±


    ¡°Ung. Old Lady Piache said that we should leave the remaining fruits in the field so that wild beasts do not steal other fruits.¡±


    Enya applied gentle pressure with her fingertips onto the dark red berries nestled in her palm, causing them to release a viscous black sap that coated her hands. With a swift motion, she brought her tongue to her palm, savoring the taste of the sweet fruit. It still seemed unbelievable to her that these seemingly innocent berries, when dried and pulverized into a fine powder, possessed potent hallucinogenic properties, serving as a powerful anesthetic.


    They hastily departed from their current location and made their way back to Piache¡¯s pharmacy, where they resumed their work diligently following the given instructions.


    Within the confines of the pharmacy, three immense cauldrons perpetually simmered, emitting pungent fumes and a distinct aroma of medicinal herbs that pierced the nostrils. Enya, having grown accustomed to the environment, perspired profusely as she assisted Ihita in packaging the medicine and stacking it onto the waiting cart.


    ¡°Piache¡­!¡±


    Then, she heard someone urgently calling Old Lady Piache¡¯s name from outside the pharmacy.


    The women who were working in the pharmacy looked at Piache in surprise, who was guarding the kiln. Piache got up with a muttering voice and went out, wiping her hands on the cloth wrapped around her like an apron.


    Did it look like there were injured people? If someone was urgently looking for Piache within the tribe, that was the only reason.


    Unsurprisingly, a woman from Servia¡¯s side was contemplating and spoke to Piache.


    ¡°Please come to our side quickly. One child has had a fever all night and is not getting better. At first, we thought it was a mild fever, so we let the child rest¡­¡±


    Enya witnessed the sight of Piache¡¯s face turning white after hearing what was said again.


    ¡°Small boils popped up all over the body, and things like spots started to spread.¡±


    She hurriedly turned to Ihita.


    Even just hearing it was a bad sign. Piache¡¯s actions grew increasingly frantic as she issued rapid orders.


    The two furnaces were quickly extinguished, and the women responsible for the remaining tasks worked diligently to keep up. Ihita and Enya, understanding the urgency, prepared for Piache¡¯s departure by gathering the essential examination tools and medicines she typically carried.


    Glancing back at Enya and Ihita, Piache sat astride a man¡¯s back, who had been brought by one of Servia¡¯s women.


    ¡°What are you doing?! You guys can¡¯t catch up quickly either!¡±


    Unlike Ihita, who rushed at her words, Enya couldn¡¯t budge from her seat and stayed wide-eyed. At the same time, Servia¡¯s messenger also became contemplative and shouted at Piache.


    ¡°Wa, wait¡­! Will you bring that woman, too? But, but¡ª¡±


    Enya felt the woman¡¯s voice fading anxiously, and she unconsciously stepped her left foot back in an old habit. She broke out in a cold sweat as she couldn¡¯t understand Piache either.


    Aguilea¡¯s bloodline, who lived in Servia¡¯s area, still feared her. What would she do going to a place like that?


    Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only


    At the same time, Old Lady Piache, who was sitting on the man¡¯s back, screamed as if she couldn¡¯t get enough of it.


    ¡°We should leave soon! We can¡¯t waste a minute. It could be a sign of a plague! That child is my assistant. Her hands are fast and tight-lipped. If you¡¯re thinking of saying that the leg is a sign of plague, drop me off immediately. I don¡¯t even want to take care of that!¡±


    ¡ª